 |
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
Chapter One - God's True Love Is the Motivating Force for the Creation
Section 1. True Love is at the Center of God's Desire
God is the great King of truth, goodness, trueness, and love. (301-38, 1999.4.16)
Did He exist from the very beginning, or did He come into being? Even God has grown. We must know this. How can we know it? We can know it from the principle that causes everything that resembles God's original nature to start as a small cell and grow. So what has made God grow? He has grown because of love, an absolute love wherein God is the subject partner of love and human beings are His object partners. (243-278, 1993.1.28)
God created heaven and earth, not just to see human beings, but for the sake of love. God cannot possess love by Himself, nor can He feel it on His own. Certainly, He contains love, but He cannot experience the kind of love that overflows with the joy of being in perfect harmony all by Himself. No matter how beautiful a flower may be, it must give off a fragrance; no matter how sweet its fragrance is, the wind must blow for that fragrance to be spread about. So, as the flower needs the wind, God, too, needs an object partner who will stimulate Him. (210-223, 1990.12.23)
True love is God's fundamental motivating force by which He creates; this is why He likes true love more than anything. He can eat, just as we do. He has eyes and a nose, as well. He has all those things. That is the kind of being He is. However, what He likes is not the lumps of gold that human beings covet. He can make those things anytime He wants. The same is true with knowledge. God is omniscient and almighty. He is the great King of knowledge and ability. (212-295, 1991.1.8)
The depth of true love incorporates everything, going all the way back to the beginning -- when God was born. You have no idea how deep it is! It started at the very origin of His existence. Even after a lifetime, we can never get there, and even after going to the next world, we will continue developing toward that goal for eternity. So it is inconceivable that husbands and wives would fight and separate from each other.
Even God has grown and developed. To the very depth of His beginning, He has had the same origin as true love. At the point of origin, God was not first; love was first. We say God has dual characteristics. Why dual characteristics? Dual characteristics are cherished because of love. (246-286, 1993.4.20)
True love can be a bridge that God can use as He wishes for His travels. When the physical parts of the body are all united in love everything will be okay, and when the inner aspects are united everything will be okay. The result will be the same everywhere, whether in the north, south, east or west, whether in the heavenly world or in the earthly world, or anywhere else. Through love, the members of the body can freely interact and harmonize with one another. Only love has this power. The same is true with organizations. When we absolutely establish a political party on God's behalf and say we will unite, we are saying that we will do so centering on Him. (139-200, 1986.1.31)
Even God absolutely obeys true love. He would even offer up His life for the sake of true love. Why are both men and women willing to sacrifice their lives for true love? The reason is that love precedes life. Why did God begin to exist? He began to exist because of love, and He exists in order to love. Had there been no concept of love, there would not have been a need for God to come into being.
Thus, everything created by God is based on the pair system. For example, in the mineral world cations and anions manifest love -- though on a lower level -- as they intermingle. This is being announced for the first time in history as a result of my coming into this world. I am the first in history to announce that God regards true love as being absolute, and lives in absolute obedience to true love. This is not something conceptual. It is fact. Thus God created the universe in order to launch true love. (203-103, 1990.6.17)
True love cannot exist without God's involvement. Without God, not even the words man, woman, family, truth and love can be called true. All of these are possible only due to God's involvement. He is the great King of truth, goodness, and love. For this reason, nothing good exists anywhere if God is not involved. The same applies to our work: Anything done without God is fraudulent and cannot be trusted. This applies to everything. So, the eternal standard, the standard of trueness, is established only on the basis of God's involvement. (301-38, 1999.4.16)
How, then, can we distinguish between true love and false love? Egoistic love connects us to the devil, and altruistic love connects us to God and the laws of the universe. That is where the dividing line lies. God's love gives, gives, and gives again, and then forgets that it has given. This is true love. A ninety-year-old grandmother tells her seventy-year-old son, "Hey, watch out for the cars when you go out today," and relates to him as if he were still the young boy of many years ago. She has been telling him the same thing every day well into her nineties, but she never tires of saying it. True love is a love that loves endlessly and untiringly. (142-333, 1986.3.14)
True love begins with the willingness to invest even our own lives over and over, giving and giving again, but forgetting that we have given. As it ascends, it can penetrate and enter anything it pleases, a strong mind, heaven and earth, the world of life, and even the world of death. There is nowhere that true love cannot go. It even enters secret rooms. (256-179, 1994.3.13)
True love travels at the highest speed and is a force in harmony with God's creativity. Those possessing it can even call out to God from the ends of the earth, "Please come!" and He will. Even an ugly granddaughter has but to wiggle a finger and her grandfather will go to her. That is how great love is. That is true love. (301-125, 1999.4.25)
Love does not just arise out of thin air. Glory does not arise without going through God's love. When we say a person is blessed with glory, we are not referring to a love in solitude, or to a millionaire sitting on a pile of gold. We are referring to a person who fully possesses the bonds of love and is in an unchanging position of happiness. Glory cannot exist without God's love, either. However, when we receive God's love after fulfilling our individual responsibility and passing through the standard of the perfection stage, glory will come to us automatically. (158-296, 1968.2.4)
True love can be higher than God. That means that even God wants His love partner to be tens of millions of times more wonderful than Himself. In this way, an object of true love is higher than God. It is the same for you as well. True love means you want your partner to be higher than yourself. (274-22, 1995.10.25)
True love is God's love. When you go to the spirit world, you will be able to sense the colors and flavors of true love there. The spirit world is that kind of world. Once we embody true love, it will be possible to relate to any situation. We will be able to sense every situation. If God, the owner of true love, had fine hair on His body, even that fine hair would belong to true love, and all of heaven and earth would immediately sense its slightest movement. Things will be that sensitive. Our emotions will resonate with the emotions of the entire universe. (304-15, 1999.9.5)
Godism teaches how loving human beings can walk a path that confers on them the privilege to ascend to a position even higher than the Creator. Godism is the ideology of true love. It cannot be achieved without first finding the way to sacrifice and invest our fallen lives. This is the reason the Bible taught the paradoxical logic that those who seek to die will live and those who seek to live will die. (268-162, 1995.3.31)
How should a person prepare before seeking the path of love? A person should form a union of love with God, the Parent. Only then can there be true love. This is the center where the will of God can reside, where an individual can unite with that will. (103-132, 1979.2.18)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter One - God's True Love Is the Motivating Force for the Creation
Section 2. True Love for the Sake of Attaining Oneness with God and True Parents
Originally, the mind and body were to be indivisible: The human mind was to be God's mind and the human body was to be a receptacle for it. The Fall, however, turned the human body over to the devil, allowing it to become his servant.
The conscience is God's agent within the human mind. It is not self-centered but exists for the sake of God's righteousness. It constantly seeks the direction of goodness. The body rebels against this. It only seeks comfort. It is selfish and instinctively follows carnal desires. The conscience chastises the body, and tries to make it conform to the mind.
Here is where bitter conflict and struggle always takes place within oneself. No one, though, can conquer the body without welcoming God in. Only through the power of God's true love and truth can the mind as subject partner take command of the body as its object partner and realize the ideal of oneness with God. This is the perfect human being that religions speak of. (219-118, 1991.8.28)
From the beginning, God was the Parent, and our first ancestors were His children. In order to manifest true love, we must achieve unity with God; that is the principle. What, then, is the principle for achieving unity? Obedience is the only way. On the day that God becomes one with human beings, all that belongs to God will belong to us. God will dwell in us and we will embody Him. Only true love can make us one with God. (91-220, 1977.2.20)
When people embody true love, they become the cells of God's body. They become the limbs of the holy God and can live forever as one body with Him, breathing and eating love. Such a world is called the Kingdom of Heaven. The Bible does not mention attaining oneness through true love. "I am the way, the truth, and the life..." Love is missing here. (177-149, 1988.5.17)
A true person is someone living with true love. True love will live eternally for the sake of the center. This is God's core essence. True love is God's love. A person who loves God for eternity will become an owner of true love. (123-328, 1983.1.9)
True love relates only to God. It does not relate to oneself, one's country, secular habits, customs and traditions, and so on. It is a love that forms a relationship only with God. Due to the Fall, our love could not become a love that related only to God. A relationship was formed with Satan not only in the family; it expanded also to the tribe, society, nation, world, and cosmos. All of the customs and traditions that exist in the environment into which we were born as fallen human beings have no relation to God. You have no idea how hard it is to renounce these and resolve this situation. (274-195, 1995.11.3)
True love can control even God. Oneness attained through true love gives rise to proprietary rights. Whatever belongs to your beloved will belong to you. We cannot change our love partners at any time or any place. The ownership of love should be absolute. (281-192, 1997.2.13)
True love has the power to unify God's mind and body absolutely. If human beings resemble God, wouldn't He also have a mind and body? What is central to their unity? It is not knowledge, power or money, but true love alone that unifies God's mind and body. (210-132, 1990.12.17)
People are very greedy, but when they enter the realm of God's true love, all their greed disappears. Within that realm is the right of inheritance, and even God, the Subject of love, becomes theirs. It is not just everything pertaining to God that becomes theirs but also His mind and body. They must unite to attain oneness with God. (213-76, 1991.1.14)
True love means belonging to the realm of oneness with God and being ruled by Him. It is not being ruled by Satan. This is not how it is in your fallen realm. You still have the original form of the realm of God's heart that is vertical. But because you inherited the wrong lineage, the horizontal form is not at a 90-degree angle; it may be at 75 or 15 degrees. The degree of difference gives rise to a guilty conscience and the pressure of an inescapable and bitter agony. (183-42, 1988.10.29)
True love is more precious than diamonds. Powerful waves are emitted from its antenna, and people meet, touch and kiss in line with that direction. It is the True Parents' antenna. It is something precious that never changes and never wears out. All the good people in the spirit world try to follow the bright paths of their new selves through the True Parents. (217-264, 1991.6.2)
The most sorrowful thing in this world is to have lost true parents. We need to understand how sad that is. Only then can we know how joyful it is to meet the True Parents. That is why I guide you in every detail. God's true love emerges through the True Parents, so even the angelic world is to be ruled by them, as is the entire creation. Bear in mind that the world is within this realm of love.
The True Parents must come into the difficult position of being despised and opposed by the people of this world, as well as in a position that is more precious than anything in creation. Even if the angelic world opposes them, they must overcome it and move forward. Even if God opposes them, they must overcome that and move forward. Only then will a new ideal emerge. (107-92, 1980.4.6)
True love does not begin with a woman, but comes through God and a man. A man seeks a wife so that he can plant the seed of life within her. In this sense, women are receptacles, unfilled vessels that take on a value equal to that which is placed in them. (259-244, 1994.4.10)
For human beings, false love came to exist alongside true love, but what are false love and true love? False love connects us to Satan, and true love connects us to God. So, do both men and women want true love? Originally, human beings were not meant to want for true love. Because they fell, the need to seek out true love arose. This is the problem. (189-75, 1989.3.19)
Men and women become kings and queens because of true love. If true love did not exist, then kingship would not appear. You find true love at the highest point, where two people meet and connect to God. Marriage is to achieve the pinnacle of masculinity and femininity so as to occupy God. We marry to occupy both masculine and feminine worlds. Men and women by themselves are only halves, so they marry to become complete. True love means to become one with God. (260-154, 1994.5.2)
Where do God and human beings become one? In holy matrimony. They become one centering on God, who is the center of original true love. It means that God enters the heart of Adam and the heart of Eve. The marriage of Adam and Eve is the marriage of God's body. It is His marriage. The external position is the body, and the internal position is the mind. That is why God is directly our Father. His love, life and lineage are ours. (217-196, 1991.5.27)
Are not all husbands and wives brought together from different origins? Our mothers and fathers became parents by giving birth to us, thereby creating that parent-child relationship. Yet one of the horizontal elements in that relationship came from somewhere else. Thus, though husband and wife may separate, the parent-child relationship can never be broken. There is only one vertical relationship. We should understand that the perpendicular position is the only way to inherit the lineage that connects human history centering on the original true love between heaven and earth. Why is the perpendicular position necessary? Once we move into it, our shadow disappears. Don't shadows disappear at noon? At present, God and humanity are not in the perpendicular relationship centering on ideal love.
So what is the way in this universe that will connect human beings and God through the shortest vertical distance by way of true love? It is the parent-child relationship. There is no distance shorter than that along the perpendicular. If it is off by even a little, it is not the perpendicular. The shortest distance is the perpendicular. Based on it, the mother and father are connected by the shortest distance, east and west. Next, siblings are connected by the shortest distance, front and rear. These form 90-degree angles. In terms of faces, there are twenty-four. As the omniscient and omnipotent God has such ideal conceptual ability, He resides at the center of a sphere at the center of the universe formed around a series of 90-degree angles at the intersection of the vertical and horizontal, the intersection of front-rear, left and right. Centering on what does God exist? On true love. If you were to ask Him that, He would say, that is all there is. (198-298, 1990.2.5)
Through true love, we can become absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging. Those who are harmonized in true love can stand in the position of God's partners. Such people enter a realm where they can at any time relate to the unique, absolute, unchanging and eternal God. (304-286, 1999.11.9)
Unification Church members are closer to each other than to their own brothers and sisters. In the future, the worlds of front and rear must become one. Then husbands and wives must become one, and then unify the worlds of left and right. Above and below, front and rear, left and right must all become one. What does this mean? Above and below refer to our filial duties, front and rear refer to our fraternal duties, and left and right refer to our conjugal duties. When people become perfected in this way, they must then ascend to God's position in the spirit world and return to Him. We need to understand that only true love can do this.
A true family is an expansion of the perfected family of Adam that has been trained to this formula standard. So when this is expanded to the global level, it is the same as unifying east with west and man with woman. Conjugal unity must take place with man as the subject partner. Front and rear and above and below must also become one. When this happens, there can be no doubt that the world will be unified with true love, based on these principles. (222-321, 1991.11.6)
The path of God-centered true love leads to the Kingdom of Heaven. The final destination of false love is called hell. Until now, no religion knew this with certainty. They did not know the boundary between heaven and hell. Now it is clear. When we rectify fallen love and make a new start, it is the beginning of heaven. (278-30, 1996.4.28)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter One - God's True Love Is the Motivating Force for the Creation
Section 3. The Absolute Object of God's Love Are Our First Ancestors, Adam and Eve
In Eden, God created all things anew, which Adam and Eve were to enjoy in eternal happiness in this world. God established and beheld them with an emotion that was new to Him. Every moment would have been precious for Him. Their every movement would have been profound beyond words. At the same time, His bond with them in each moment would have been indescribably precious.
As Adam and Eve grew, their intellectual and mental faculties developed with each passing day, building their capacity to represent God's original nature. There is no doubt that they were qualified to relate to the world He had newly created -- seeing it, listening to it and touching it as the representatives of His heart.
As God beheld Adam and Eve, His hope was that their movements and the words they spoke would be His, and that whenever they heard, saw, or felt something, it would be as if He had heard, seen, or felt it. There is no doubt that they who existed in the realm of such a relationship with Him were the beings He had pictured in His heart and that they represented the entirety of His existence.
Once God had embraced all the things of creation He had made for Adam and Eve and gone on to create them, what kind of day did He then long to see? By the sixth day, He had completed the act of creation. Yet the fact that He did not create Adam and Eve in perfected form meant that something yet remained to be done between them and Him.
God's hope was not for Adam and Eve to remain as He created them, nor was it just to watch them grow, but it was rather for one particular day that He wanted to bring about through them.
The moment that day arrived, God, Adam and Eve, and all things would have been joyful. Thus, there can be no doubt that all things of creation, human beings, and God, all longed to see this day. (8-267, 1960.2.7)
Our first ancestors, Adam and Eve, grew up in the bosom of God's love and were raised under His holiest and greatest heart of love. However, no matter how adorable they appeared as they grew or how free their environment was, there was something they could not do. What was that? It was not that they weren't permitted to enjoy all the things of creation, nor was it that they did not have servants to do their errands. It was that they were not able to form a bond with God as His son and daughter. That was their sorrow.
God loved Adam and Eve, and it was for this reason that, after establishing a world of hope in which he could experience joy in accordance with the ideal of the infinite creation. He would rejoice in observing them freely utilizing everything in the universe. It was not that God valued their outer form or external circumstances; it was that He had endowed them with His heart and soul, and His bone and flesh were latent within them. His heart flowed toward them so that He could not forget them even if He tried. This is why He bestowed on them the entire creation. You need to understand this.
Through the Fall, however, Adam and Eve abandoned God. They did not abandon the creation, nor did they abandon the blessings that God had bequeathed to them. Instead, they abandoned the one principle that they should never have abandoned. What was that? It was the basis upon which they were to create a bond of heart with Him. They abandoned the foundation of heart. This was the Fall.
Each time God beheld Adam and Eve, a heart of longing burned within Him. As He thought of how they would perfect themselves and live happy lives, a feeling of happiness arose within Him. He hoped that they would take dominion over the creation He had made, enjoy it, and caress it as if they had created it themselves. Such cherished desires in His heart, however, were cut short when they fell. We need to know that it was an unforgivable and most terrible sin that these first ancestors committed.
God, though, cannot abandon fallen people in this state. Why? It is because He created them in accordance with His laws and principles, which have an eternal standard that He cannot ignore.
God had a strong desire to abandon fallen Adam and Eve. To abandon them, though, would mean abandoning the principles of His creation, the process of which He had worked on for the six biblical days. At the same time, He would put Himself in a position where He would be forced to abandon the standard of eternity. Even the existence of God, the Subject of eternity, would be challenged. Knowing these things, He initiated His providence to redeem Adam and Eve. (9-49, 1960.4.10)
Satan entered into a love relationship with Eve. And she went on to cause Adam to fall; that is, she took dominion over him. Consequently, countless women have suffered at the hands of men throughout history until the present day. Women will not like to hear this, but it is a fact.
Why, then, did God create Adam and Eve? The Bible states: "Do you not know that you are God's temple and that God's Spirit dwells in you?" How is it that even fallen people in need of salvation refer to their bodies as God's temples? A temple is a place where God comes and dwells.
Even if a fallen person in need of salvation could become a temple where God can dwell, the unfallen Adam would have been preferable. Would God have entered Adam's heart and dwelt there? There is no reason even to ask, because He would gladly have entered and dwelt there forever.
What, then, were Adam and Eve? If they had been ignorant fools, they would not have been able to exercise dominion over God's creatures; that is to say, without possessing capabilities similar to those of the one who created heaven and earth, they would have been unable to exercise dominion over them. Who, then, gave them the ability to exercise dominion? God did. He would have entered Adam's mind and body and led him in the right way.
From this perspective, Adam, who was to have become God's body, would have become the progenitor of humanity. In other words, he would have been God incarnate. For the invisible God to exercise dominion over the world of substance, He had to have a substantial form, namely a body, through which He would then be able to see and hear; hence, He created Adam to become His embodiment.
Who was Eve, then? She was Adam's wife, the wife of the substantial form. If Adam was to be God incarnate, then Eve was to be the wife of God incarnate. You may dumbfounded by the idea of the holy God taking a wife, but Adam was the body of God incarnate, and Eve was created as the wife of God incarnate.
What were Adam and Eve meant to do? They were to resemble God's inner nature exactly as it was, become one body with each other, and bear the fruit of love. Then their children would not only have been Adam and Eve's children, they would also have been God's children. With true love, they were to create children who would have been theirs as well as God's.
We need to understand that their inability to establish the bonds of love in the regular course of events has resulted in a history of grief for countless generations. It is this tragic fallen history that we are dealing with today. (22-279, 1969.5.4)
If God is the King, then Adam and Eve are His first prince and princess. We need to understand clearly that our first ancestors, Adam and Eve, were God's first prince and princess, and they stood to inherit everything in the cosmos. Heaven is the place where we go after leading a life in harmony with the realm of heart of the royal family. Until now, no believer or person in history knew this.
Yet, the established churches claim that those who believe in Jesus will immediately be saved. This is such a simplistic view. In the realm of heart, the realm of the firstborn, Adam and Eve were the first generation of eldest son and eldest daughter. They were the first generation of true parents and the first generation of central figures in God's Kingdom on earth. If royal descendants from that king were still alive on earth, what would the world be like today? Everything would have been prepared centering on God's ideal, but through the Fall, Satan divided humanity into hundreds and thousands of ethnic groups, and suppressed the monarchies through all the fighting. This is the result of the Fall. (228-169, 1992.3.27)
God, who exists as the invisible Subject of dual characteristics, manifested His internal masculinity to become substantially visible through Adam as His counterpart and manifested His internal femininity substantially through Eve. In other words, the human body represents the investment and substantial embodiment of everything in God's inner nature. (143-80, 1986.3.16)
Eve broke the original ideal for both Adam and herself. For this reason, it was necessary for Mary, who represented the fallen Eve, to bring forth the restored Eve who could become the wife of Jesus, who came as the second Adam. This restoration could not be carried out by Mary alone. Since the archangel assisted God in creating Eve for Adam, an archangelic figure would also be required to assist in the re-creation of Eve after the pattern of the second Adam. This is how Eve could have been restored.
Then Jesus and the restored Eve were to have become one. If servants in the position of the angels and the archangel had created a daughter in the position of Eve, centering on Jesus in the position of Adam, then would this daughter not have been God's daughter, unrelated to the Fall? Mary and Joseph were to have blessed this daughter of God with Jesus. This would have been the union of God's daughter and son.
Since Eve caused the problem of the reversal of dominion, women must bear responsibility for it. Hence, Mary had to restore the archangel, Adam, and also restore Eve back to the position she was in before the Fall. She was to do all this. This is why women have to reverse dominion. Mary's task was not just to restore those three figures but also to recover even God's heart.
In so doing, she would have accomplished God's will and the purpose of humankind. This is where we can find the starting point of the realization of the Kingdom of Heaven, which represented God's will and the desire of humankind over four millennia. Thus, this has been the goal of humankind and of God.
When Adam and Eve connect and perfect their love, this forms the perfect starting point. Hence, the reversal of dominion must definitely be accomplished. (38-70, 1971.1.1)
Had Adam and Eve not fallen, they would have made a family in which God could take joy. At the same time, it would have been the foundation for our first ancestors to experience the greatest happiness. They would not have seen or felt any pain, disappointment or lamentation. Instead, they would have experienced only joy and happiness and held hope for the eternal future. They would have experienced God's sovereignty within the realm of His direct dominion. Yet all this was ruined by their fall.
So this needs to be restored, but it cannot be restored in any old fashion. Restoration must occur in a way consistent with the Principle of Creation. Because this is the rule, you can see that the history of restoration has been the history of re-creation. The archangel, Eve, Adam and God were together in the Garden of Eden. In other words, Eden had its own four-position foundation centered on God. As the Fall occurred in such a place, restoration must occur by means of the principle of re-creation. Thus, people have been responsible for the history of restoration until now. (46-196, 1971.8.15)
Because the Jewish people did not accept Jesus, he alone resolved to sacrifice himself for the sake of the nation and the world. He had to leave his family and lead a lonely life. However, he did receive God's love. In the end, he had to sacrifice himself as the brother who had not fallen for the sake of the salvation of fallen Adam and Eve.
All people were in the position of the fallen Adam and Eve. Jesus sacrificed himself for their sake. He became an offering. He did not curse those who sought to kill him. Instead, he prayed for them and beseeched God to bless them. That is how he was able to stand as the mediator between God and fallen Adam and Eve. Jesus died as the Adam who had not fallen. He went the formula course for the sake of the salvation of all humanity. That is how he became a representative Adam, and whoever followed him could be saved. (52-66, 1971.12.22)
If Adam and Eve had grown to maturity and reached perfection, they would have united in conjugal love. They were to have loved each other not just physically but spiritually as well. In that position, Adam could have established a vertical oneness with God, his Father, and Eve could also have become one with God in her position as His daughter. The position that Adam and Eve longed to reach at that time was that of oneness. There, God and Eve would have become one and longed for Adam.
Horizontally, we have God, Adam and Eve; these three long to be completely united. Where, then, are they going to meet? Will it be up there or down here? No. They would have come together horizontally and become as one. If Adam and Eve had become as one horizontally, what would have become of them? They would have become as one body. Nothing could have pulled them apart.
It is only when this has been achieved that there should come a desire for love. For men and women, this is the only path, the only goal. This is the only place where God and Adam, and God and Eve want to be together, so it is the pinnacle. If God and Adam, and God and Eve, cannot become one, they cannot occupy this pinnacle. In that case, the give and take relationship between Adam and Eve, with God at the center, would start to become more distant.
From this perspective, we see that God is not just creating vertically but horizontally as well. This is the ideal of creation for Adam and Eve, and it is God's ideal. When they each become one with Him, neither can claim to be higher than the other. Higher and lower do not exist. The only thing that exists is perfect oneness. Yet, for a number of reasons, the distance between God and Eve, and between God and Adam, became greater. (52-261, 1972.1.2)
Had Adam and Eve matured and married, they would have been unified within God's realm of direct love. Who is the center here? It is God. When that happens, human beings become the bodies of God, who takes on a substantial form. Had Adam and Eve been thus unified, they would have become God's bodies, the parents of humankind, and the center for God. If God -- however omniscient and omnipotent -- were to start experiencing joy without a partner, we would call Him crazy.
We human beings are relational beings before the absolute God. We must become as one body through absolute love. If God, Adam, and Eve had become as one body, the children born through Adam and Eve would have been theirs and God's simultaneously. If that had happened, then, as God's offspring, they would have established on earth a family, tribe, people, nation and world. As there would be no one to sever their relationship based on God's eternal love, their nation in itself would have become the kingdom on earth founded on His love. (54-64, 1972.3.11)
Had Adam and Eve not fallen, they would have loved each other, but they would have loved each other in place of God. Thereby their daily lives would have manifested that of God. If they had liked something, He, too, would have liked it internally. If they had been sad, He, too, would have felt sadness internally because love would have belonged to Him and them. Being one love, it could only be like this. (95-248, 1977.12.4)
Originally, if there had been no Fall, there would not have been a left wing and a right wing. They would have been unified. There would have been no need for Headwing Thought or Godism, and everyone would have gone directly to heaven. There would be no need for a savior. Starting with Adam and Eve, people would have gone directly before God, and there would be nothing to make them go the other way. Everyone would go directly to heaven. Had Adam and Eve not fallen, people would have gone to heaven as princes and princesses of God's Kingdom. Adam and Eve were to become God's royal heirs, but because they fell they could not.
Who are Adam and Eve? They are God's body. Eve is God's substantial wife. God, being spiritual, is the vertical and perpendicular Father. Your minds possess an original standard that enables you to inherit the lineages of these two sets of parents. Thus, but for the Fall, they would be eternally unchanging.
The Creator, as the vertical Parent, created the horizontal parents as His partners of vertical love. For this reason, Adam and Eve are God's eternal partners in love. They are His partners. He said He is the Alpha and Omega. As their love started from God, when they return to Him, they become His friends. In the end, they need to return to God. (227-274, 1992.2.14)
Who was the center of Adam and Eve's matrimonial life? Was God involved in that? Did they bear children or not? They did. They gave birth to Cain and Abel. Were Cain and Abel born after God said, "Hey, Adam and Eve, I want you to live together and bear children"? Or were they born after Adam and Eve just started living on their own? The latter was the case. If they were doing this on their own, who would be pleased with that? Satan was pleased. Adam and Eve married centering on Satan. This cannot be denied. (234-299, 1992.8.27)
If the Korean peninsula is the Adam nation, Japan is the Eve nation. Why is Korea the Adam nation? In terms of its geography, the Korean peninsula looks just like a man's sexual organ. The Italian peninsula is exactly like that. The Mediterranean Sea corresponds to the woman's sexual organ, and Italy corresponds to the man's. As such, the two must become as one. Civilization can never move away from such a region. Once a particular culture settles there, it cannot leave. That's because its position is the same as standing on the foundation of love. With regard to all the geo-political aspects, Rome and the Mediterranean are similar to the union between man and woman.
We are about to enter an era of integrated civilization that will stand in the place of the father and mother. To the extent that this will be in the position of recovering what was lost when Adam and Eve fell, the surrounding nations are in the position of the three archangels that were lost together with them. They correspond to Adam, Eve and the three archangels. The three archangels centering on Korea were China, Russia, and the United States. The United States was the archangel on the heavenly side, and China and Russia were archangels on the satanic side. The same is true for Taiwan and India. This means that these countries are in those positions.
At the time that Adam and Eve lost their family, they lost themselves, and the three archangels also fell. They need to be restored. Thus, what the Vatican failed to do on the Italian peninsula must be accomplished on the Korean peninsula. The Vatican had a significant role to play in preparing for the returning lord, but it failed. (235-80, 1992.8.29)
Japan is a nation on the side of Satan. The country of Amaterasu-omikami (the sun goddess worshiped in Japan) must be completely turned around to become the heavenly Eve nation. The Japanese second generation must be brought over to God's realm. Korea and Japan are the Adam and Eve nations, so they are one. They must be made as one. When Japan annexed Korea, it attempted to unify the two nations with guns and swords. I will unify them in a free environment with love.
In the Garden of Eden with one female and five males, Adam should not have stupidly allowed his woman to be snatched away. I am restoring Eve by embracing her children. Since I have blessed them, she cannot run away from me. Japan itself should do this work nationally.
Thus, when an Eve nation representing the world appears and the Adam and Eve nations become one, the United States -- an archangel nation -- will also join them and the three nations will be as one. (265-178, 1994.11.20)
In the term Completed Testament Age, "completed testament" implies the re-creation of Adam and Eve and the perfection of their family, that is, that the testament is completed.
In order to return to the original standard of Adam and Eve, the kinfolk of the Fall -- the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, the five billion people of the world, and even the countless ancestors of old who passed to the spirit world -- are all involved. However much people in the past may have been loyal and devoted in loving God, that loyalty and devotion has passed and will not measure up to the Completed Testament Age.
Because God created Adam and then created Eve after the pattern of Adam, He must be responsible for re-creating them. God must re-create, Adam and the earth must re-create Eve. Then, as Eve lost her two sons Cain and Abel, the earth must do what it takes to reestablish these sons. Since the seed was sown, so must it be harvested. Abel and Cain stand respectively to the right and left of their mother in a triangle.
This must be done on earth. How must this be done in order to accomplish liberation? As Cain and Abel were sown individually by Adam and Eve, this must be indemnified globally. (244-233, 1993.2.14)
Who laid the cornerstone of true love: human beings or God? The answer is that God laid it. Before creating human beings, He created minerals, plants, insects and everything else. We read in the Bible that He created human beings at the very end and that the very last being He created was Eve.
So to whom must God be linked ultimately? He must be linked to women. He laid the cornerstone for the purpose that Adam and Eve could become as one on earth. They must become as one. Then, where are they to go and unite based on horizontal plus and minus? Man and woman come together by means of convex and concave.
Being like a mind, God enters the minds of Adam and Eve with his internal nature and external form respectively when they marry. Ultimately, this is the same as when our mind and body become one.
When God and our minds become one, this places us in the same position as when our spirit and flesh become one. Man and woman, each united in spirit and flesh become one with God when they marry. In marriage, one couple is united in one moment of one day. Thus, it is the marriage of Adam and Eve and of God at the same time.
This is origin-division-union action. When what was divided from the origin comes together in union, this does not take place with one person alone. The union begins not just from Adam and Eve but from God. (269-125, 1995.4.9)
The rotation of a horizontal line around a vertical axis generates an area, and Adam and Eve take on an identical appearance internally and externally within that area, centering on God's true love. Thus, through engaging in their first love relationship in the position of the first ancestors, these physical transient beings attain oneness with the eternally living internal God. By inheriting the lineages of God's mind and body, their children receive all the standards of the perfection of God and Adam. Because God lives eternally, people also live eternally. It is from here that the logic of eternal life arises.
As such, without love, people cannot inherit God's external form. God cannot inherit human beings' external form, which is the external form of His body. That is how important love is. Hence, to perfect God's ideal of love, it is absolutely necessary that there be an absolute object partner standing before the absolute Subject Partner. The object partners are Adam and Eve.
Here, what existed as an inner external form was divided into substantial forms and then becomes one again through the love of the perfected Adam and Eve. Ultimately, then, God, who is the mind-like Being in substance enters there internally, and Adam and Eve, who are the bodily substantial beings, are united in love. Here, God comes to take on Adam's external form, and Adam comes to resemble God's inner external form as he settles on the earth. This is the foundation of the family. You should know this. These are the fundamentals of the universe. (294-244, 1998.8.5)
Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 4. True Family Is the Primary Platform of True Love.
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - God's Kingdom and the True Family
Section 1. God's Ideal of Creation Is the Realization of the Four-Position Foundation and the True Family.
God's original intent was to create everything in heaven and on earth, and then bring everything into perfection through human beings. In this way, the dignity of God and human beings in relation to the creation would be established. We can conclude that this would naturally lead to the perfection of human beings and the realization of God's ideal of creation. Had this happened, God would have possessed authority as the Center of the entire creation, human beings would have been united as His children, and the world of His ideal love would have been realized on earth.
If this had happened, humankind would have begun not with God's sorrow, but with His joy. He would have praised the authority of human beings in a state of joy. They would have seen how highly God praised them, and would have praised Him in return. Then God and human beings would have shared a common destiny. (92-145, 1977.4.1)
God wanted not only to exercise dominion over the creation through our first ancestors Adam and Eve, but also to bring about a family of love. In the Unification Church, this standard is defined as the completion of the four-position foundation. Ultimately, God's will is the realization of His ideal of creation, which in concrete terms, is the completion of the four-position foundation.
So what is the four-position foundation? It is for perfected Adam and Eve as God's son and daughter to be blessed within His love to become the husband and wife that He desires. After that, it is to raise children to perfection because children are necessary in order to bring about the family that God desires. (80-268, 1975.11.2)
God's will is fulfilled through the realization of His ideal of creation. So, what is God's ideal of creation? Of course, creating all things is a part of His ideal, but He also wanted to realize it through Adam and Eve. What is the perfection of God's ideal of creation, the fulfillment of His will? His ideal of creation and His will are realized when the four-position foundation is completed centering on God and His love. In other words, you need to know clearly that the realization of God's will always implies a loving environment within a four-position foundation centering on His love. (102-174, 1978.12.24)
A four-position foundation develops in all four directions of north, south, east, and west. If you remove love, then there is nothing left. That love does not belong to just Adam or Eve; both of them must connect to God's love from a unified position. Their conjugal love will be there with the love of their children simultaneously included.
The term three-objects purpose that we commonly use identifies from Adam's standpoint, God, his wife, and their children as his objects. The term refers to a realm of twelve objects because three times four equals twelve. It also refers to the three objects of each of the four positions centering on love.
Yet until now, people of faith did not know that realizing God's ideal of creation based on His love carried such meaning. The fulfillment of His will and the realization of His ideal of creation comes with the completion of the four-position foundation. What happens when the four-position foundation is completed? Heaven and earth find their rightful positions and settle for the first time. Heaven forms an upper axis and earth a lower axis; everything can be united with them at the center.
In this case, the children need to have a form on the horizontal plane allowing them to become one in the direction of the axis in the center, rise to that center, form a circle and ultimately an ideal sphere of love. (170-62, 1987.11.8)
Everything must pass through a central line. Why does the human nose run from up to down vertically? It is because the center must not be lost. We see in the face that the eyes symbolize God and the mouth symbolizes all the things of creation. This is why there are thirty-two teeth. Four times eight equals thirty-two. This refers to the number of the whole creation. The number four represents north, south, east, and west; and eight represents all numbers. It is a multiplier. So four times eight equals thirty-two; this symbolizes the whole creation and means that we should eat all the things of creation. When we speak, our mouth inhales that which is external and exhales that which is internal. Everything comes about through the four-position foundation based on the law of give and take. (174-220, 1988.3.1)
The four-position foundation is a realm combining vertical and horizontal love. Only through it, can parents take their proper place. Only by being parents, can they take their place as God's physical representatives. God allowed human beings to have the power to raise children so they could physically experience the joy that He experienced spiritually when He created Adam and Eve. This is God's ideal of creation. (64-33, 1972.10.22)
If by uniting with God, Adam and Eve experienced love, then that love was God's and that four-position foundation was centered on God. Children should grow in that love and the relationships among them should be reciprocal centering on God. Yet, if parents simply give birth to children and then do nothing to educate them, it would all be of no use. The children must be educated. They have to grow. In raising children, the boy should take the right and the girl should take the left. (233-75, 1992.7.30)
The four-position foundation in the new age begins with the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve. So, if Adam and Eve marry and multiply, eventually they would create the realm of the four-position foundation. How would they enter this realm? A reciprocal realm is created centering on God's original heart and the ideal family that He desires.
Does the four-position foundation have three tiers? Yes; God, Adam and Eve, and their children. In this instance, it is vertical. This must be developed horizontally. By coming down to earth horizontally, the vertical element uses this as a foundation to spread out in innumerable parallel patterns. This becomes the model.
In order for the four-position foundation that was Adam's ideal to develop throughout the world, this type of family tradition must be established. Without doing this, there can be no horizontal link, so do not think of these as separate. If Adam and Eve marry and live together, this in itself means that God stands to their right and their children to their left; they are as one. We need to understand that these three are unified. (240-14, 1992.12.11)
Viewed horizontally, Adam is the eldest son, the second son is Jesus, and the perfected Adam is the third son. Vertically speaking, the third son is the third generation. So the grandfather's position is the first generation, the father's position is the second generation, and the son or grandson is the third generation. If this is inverted, then the grandson will be in the grandfather's position. It will be grandfather, father, and grandson; the other way around. Thus, you will be able to enter God's Kingdom by completing the four-position foundation -- the realm of three generations -- through me by practicing absolute obedience. Hence, it is restoration through indemnity. (258-208, 1994.3.17)
The Unification Church's Juche (Subject) ideology is God-centered. Within this thought system, there must be three tiers in terms of its structural order. Thus, it has parents, spouses, and children. Our Juche ideology is the realm of the ideal of love which is capable of linking its center to God and expanding the ideal of the four-position foundation.
Love contains a power that makes it possible for it to be expanded. When it is compressed, it creates oneness. If we want to link ideals that can be expanded and lead lives that embrace all humanity, we must expand our love. The expansion of love in this way is the multiplication of the human population. It is the horizontal expansion of two people, Adam and Eve. So, a brief summary of Juche ideology is that God is the absolute Subject in all love relationships.
Next are the True Parents. After that, comes your own couple. You and your spouse become representatives of the True Parents and bear children in their place. This is the four-position foundation. (164-93, 1987.4.26)
The four-position foundation refers to a parent-centered origin of true love. After that, it refers to the perfected parent-child oneness in love. This oneness is not temporary, but eternal. At the same time, it is also absolute. The origin of this love is unique, unchanging, and absolute. However, love does not exist only in God or only in the father or mother. It comes about on the foundation of the family -- a true family!
Fidelity in such a love-centered family requires that love be absolute. It is absolute in all its relationships. An invasion of even one of these relationships cannot be allowed because that would mean the destruction of all of them. Thus, each family member within the four-position foundation must guard against the possibility of love being invaded even to the point of self-sacrifice. The most fearful thing is for the foundation of love to be broken. This single nucleus expands to become the world.
The one family of Adam must give rise to the family of the son. Then, the parents' family and the son's family must become one. When these four-position foundations come into being, they will eventually become four-position foundations in the spirit world. (106-57, 1979.12.9)
In terms of the Divine Principle, the ultimate point of God's ideal of creation is for human beings to fulfill their portion of responsibility and realize the family ideal of the four-position foundation through love. The four-position foundation is necessary because we must establish the family ideal in terms of the parent-child relationship. Adam and Eve, who inherit the vertical tradition of a mother's and father's unity centered on love, must then develop this unity as a horizontal tradition.
The twelve tribes ultimately originated from Adam and the 360 days arose based on that number twelve. The perfection of the ideal of creation is to establish a base for the expansion of all races in a way similar to this.
From this perspective, the way of God's will is the realization of the ideal of creation, which refers to the completion of the four-position foundation. This is not centered on the father, the mother, the son, or the daughter. It is the completion of the four-position foundation centering on true love and the true family. It is the fulfillment of the human portion of responsibility motivated by true love.
Fulfilling the human portion of responsibility means that once a man and a woman attain perfect oneness with each other based on the standard of all the ideals of love and come into harmony with all the standards of God's act of Creation, they then develop horizontally through their physical bodies all the traditions of Adam and Eve that they have inherited vertically while on earth.
It is not intended that they have just one or two children. When the era of Adam and Eve arrives, it is intended that they have many children to the north, south, east, and west. (228-249, 1992.7.5)
A man has to form a family together with a woman. Without doing this, they cannot enter the unified world. In the past, people of faith left their families behind, but now they must rebuild the families they left behind on a higher dimension and establish them as victorious families. Otherwise, they cannot enter heaven. Just by forming a family does not mean that we can enter heaven on the basis of that family alone. We can only enter heaven through forming a four-position foundation.
Where must we form that four-position foundation? On earth. When? Before we pass away. Without doing this, we cannot become citizens capable of welcoming God's nation or a human race capable of welcoming His world. We cannot become citizens of heaven capable of welcoming His kingdom once His will has been fulfilled. (45-62, 1971.6.13)
You may feel happy about having a wife, but I do not think like that. Women and children are not happy, either. Rather than being happy, you must shoulder a cross. The subject partner must make the object partner happy. If he has children, then he must also make them happy. He must shoulder these three great crosses. That is why restoring the four-position foundation is the most difficult thing. It is like conquering the world. (46-95, 1971.7.25)
Each of your children is born into the family of God as a precious beacon of hope that He has established by sacrificing innumerable prophets and patriots through six thousand years of history. When we consider that the children of each family bring with them the ultimate end to the holy task of completing the four-position foundation, our feeling of gratitude toward these children must increase day by day. When parents feel this way, their children will never die of starvation. (33-177, 1970.8.11)
You are now in the realm of the Fall. Families blessed at the top of the growth stage still have a path before them to climb. I am referring to the path that enables you to follow me. Nevertheless, the True Parents and the four-position foundation must be united. When Noah built the ark, do you think his wife did a good job helping him? Do you know how much his children criticized him? No, Noah packed his lunch and ascended Mount Ararat to build the ark saying that God was about to judge the earth not just for one day, but for 120 years. Think about whether his wife helped him. Since his wife did not help him, the children did not help either. You must become one with True Mother. (137-111, 1985.12.24)
You must form a three-dimensional four-position foundation. The positions of above and below and front and rear must be unified three-dimensionally. When you do this, then no matter how this structure may revolve, when it stops revolving, the center will always be perpendicular, like a soccer ball. There is only one point. The three-dimensional ideal of the four-position foundation must come about in the family. (295-201, 1998.8.28)
You must not only be filial toward your parents, but you also need your spouse. Thus, you must form a four-position foundation. This is the absolute Principle. When we understand this, we need to ask what has happened today to the individual, family, and national four-position foundations. The expansion of the family four-position foundation creates the nation, the expansion of the national four-position foundation creates the world, and the expansion of the global four-position foundations is the cosmos. The family is the base.
Education in Jardim will make it so that not even a single Satan will be able to follow you as you go this way. Without going through this education, you would fall away. You would become a family that has lost its nationality. Things might occur even more tragic than going to Bethlehem to register the family and giving birth to the baby Jesus in a stable. You have to receive education at Jardim. (297-187, 1998.11.20)
If you love God, you will be loved by the eternal Parent to the degree that you love that Parent. The more filial a child you become, the more you will be loved by your parents. The more loyal a subject you become, the more you will be loved by the holy sovereign. The more you become a true husband, the more you will be loved by your wife. (83-207, 1976.2.8)
What constitutes a wonderful and good husband or wife? The quality of seeing the spouse as absolute in the place of God and in the place of the True Parents. Such a husband and such a wife together constitute the true couple. Children who are born into the family where God is seen as absolute, parents are seen as absolute, and the conjugal relationship is seen as absolute, must themselves be seen as absolute. This is what is referred to in the Unification Church as the ideal of the four-position foundation. (147-231, 1986.9.28)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - God's Kingdom and the True Family
Section 2. True Families Produce the Citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven
You need to understand that women possess a treasure so precious that it cannot be exchanged for the universe or even for God. Within you is the palace of the origin where love can be fulfilled. What a safe place God put this in! What would happen if you had no flesh on your buttocks? You would become frozen solid.
What about men? Is your love organ not in a place where it is easily protected? All of your energy is concentrated in that place. Due to this, your organ enables you to re-create a person who is like you. This place that enables you to become a mother or a father is a mysterious palace!
When you go to the spirit world, there are no places for reproduction. Why did God make human beings? It is because there is no reproduction along the vertical, which has only one point. God's love is on the single point in the position of the vertical, so there can be no reproduction there. People cannot reproduce in the spirit world. For this reason, there needs to be 360 degrees on the horizontal. In the horizontal world, there are unlimited positions where reproduction can take place in the north, south, east, and west.
Thus, we call this the production plant for creating the citizens of God's Kingdom. People who come into the world as citizens of this world are themselves sons and daughters of the spirit world. They each become the child whom you love. That person is like one of God's cells. After we enter that world, we becomes like His cells. We become integrated into Him. We came from the Origin, so we return to the Origin.
Hence, when men and women go to the spirit world, they form one body and resemble God. Later, they become godlike. They should resemble God. Don't we say that God has dual characteristics? Where do the dual characteristics begin? They begin in love. By bearing the fruits of love, we come to resemble the original God and return to Him. Also, God would be lonely if He were alone. He wanted to create a garden of love full of flowers blooming in all sorts of colors and filling the air with their fragrances. In that garden, He wanted to take naps and walk around. This is the kind of God He is. (206-137, 1990.10.3)
Our sexual organs are palaces of true love, true life, and true lineage. They are the most precious place. If these organs were to disappear, heaven and earth would disappear. Without these organs, God's ideal, His family, and His will could not be fulfilled. These organs are an origin from which everything can be perfected. (216-218, 1991.4.1)
Why did God create people so that they could have many babies rather than just one? If He had created people so that they could have only one, then there would only have been Adam and Eve and one child. What would have happened then? They would have had to just live with each other. Just the one family would have been alive. In that case, the world would have disappeared. In order to bring about God's Kingdom, there needs to be horizontal expansion so that innumerable families are reproduced. This is how to reproduce citizens of His Kingdom.
There is no reproduction in the spirit world. Husbands and wives on earth are the production plants for the citizens of heaven. That world cannot be filled in one step. Its citizens must be born over many generations. Hence, God feels joy when He sees the citizens of Heaven increasing. In that world, there is no concern about what to eat, what to wear, where to sleep, or anything else. There is no need for cars and factories. It is a place where everything has been prepared. You can fly anywhere anytime you want. It is a place of incredible speed. You take just one step and find you have moved thou- sands of miles. (246-69, 1993.3.23)
You will be able to see me, but not God. When a husband and wife are in the midst of making love on their first night, God enters there and becomes one with them. What was His purpose for creating human beings? In the spirit world, there is no reproduction. Families in the earthly world are where citizens of the spirit world are produced. The person who gives birth to and raises many citizens of heaven while on earth will stand in a glorious position. If you want to stand in a position of glory, you must give bear many children. (249-323, 1993.10.11)
The earthly world is the production plant of the citizens of the heavenly world. There is no reproduction in the spirit world. Due to the Fall, we became the devil's offspring. Hence, we need to carry out a process to engraft all people and bring them back to being citizens of the heavenly world. Thus, when you go to that world, you will be like a bride taking her dowry to her in-laws. For you, the issue will be the number of people you establish and bring to God as citizens of heaven.
God never had grandchildren. He intended to have them through Adam and Eve. He grieves that He could not do so. Because of this, He wants us to bear many of His children here on earth, raise them, and then present them to Him. The heavenly world is so vast and immutable that it will take billions and billions of citizens to fill it. Knowing this, I have spent my life -- even those times when I was in prison -- forgetting about sleeping and eating, so that I could work to save even just one more life. Many times, I thought it was morning when it was actually evening or I thought it was evening when it was actually morning. I did this so I could save even just one more life. All national boundaries are transcended here. (212-309, 1991.1.8)
Human beings are created so that everyone will be linked together through love-centered marriage relationships. In the same way that perfect children are born on a foundation where love has been perfected, it is the responsibility of people on earth to bear and form God's ideal filial, fraternal, and conjugal realms in His family. Reproduction is impossible in the spirit world. The center has no area, so there is no space in which to have children.
Thus, God created a plane and three-dimensional space to produce citizens of heaven, who would then enter and inhabit that vast realm. Couples are therefore individual production units for reproducing the citizens of heaven. To create a reciprocal realm with the right of inheritance and the right of ownership in the next world, they need to bear many sons and daughters on earth and eventually be with them in that world. Those without children will not have such a reciprocal realm. Such a reciprocal realm can only exist when you have children. You should try to have at least twelve, the number of months in a year. (255-265, 1994.3.11)
You must be proud of God and proud that you are a man or a woman. Such men and women must multiply the citizens of heaven. This is an iron rule. Adam and Eve must multiply. Mind and body must be as one and God's love must be overflowing within you. Then your spiritual five senses and physical five senses become as one and you become eternally one with true love. Men who can do this -- men with whom women can share eternity -- will be kings possessing kingship representing humankind eternally. Women will be queens standing in the reciprocal position to the kings. Such men and women will be in our hearts as eternal mothers and fathers. We need to understand that this is the background that is linked to the term "true love."
We become one through a love with this mind-set. We marry to explore this love. We go there because of love. Marriage is not something just for two people. Its purpose is to occupy the vertical God. After being divided between east and west, do you know where we come to meet and explode together? We meet on the vertical line. When we meet on the vertical line, we explode and spin, ascending and colliding with God. On the vertical line, God descends and we ascend so that God enters the center; and when we descend, we see that God has become the central core of love. Thus, if you want to make this line running vertically from here go in a horizontal direction, you must have children. Therefore, even if a man and woman have created this vertical line, they will not be able to serve God in the heavenly world if they do not have children.
Only those who have had children and loved them are able to serve God, the ideal Subject of dual characteristics. They also need to have children in order to serve the True Parents. If those who cannot bear children are going to adopt a child, they must train themselves so that they will be able to love this child even more than if they had given birth to it. This is difficult to do. Hence, in the Unification Church, we teach people to bear many loving children. Babies in our church bring heavenly fortune with them. They are born with food to eat. Some will become judges, prosecutors, and presidents. All types of people will be born. All the colors of the rainbow will come from them.
So, based on true love, you should have nothing to be ashamed of in terms of your motherhood or fatherhood and you should bring many citizens into God's Kingdom. (210-375, 1990.12.27)
Husbands and wives today are to be the production units of citizens of the heavenly world, so entering heaven with many children is not an unhappy event. You will go to a high position in that world. Based upon north, south, east, and west, the four seasons have three months each making a total of twelve months. This is the reason Jesus chose twelve disciples. Centering on him, they were archetypal of north, south, east, and west. This encompassed the four directions centering on God. (233-247, 1992.8.1)
The family on earth is the horizontal entity whose purpose is to create the heavenly kingdom. Reproduction is not possible in the vertical world. The number of children expands in the horizontal world and they become God's citizens. When members of royal families who are God's citizens multiply, they are all citizens except the firstborn. They become relatives. Those citizens become clans. There must be a firstborn among the clans, right?
Among tribes, too, there needs to be the firstborn that ties all the tribes together. This is Adam and Eve. Adam and Eve were to be the king and queen of the eternal tradition. In a democratic world, all this disappears. Then what is the spherical shape? The foundation for producing the citizens of heaven is not the family foundation in Heaven, but on earth. To bear children is to produce citizens of the heavenly world. (234-165, 1992.8.10)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - God's Kingdom and the True Family
Section 3. Citizens of God's Kingdom are Educated in True Families
Earthly families are the production plants to re-create citizens who can be brought along into the heavenly world. We act as the owners of these factories before entering the spirit world. If Adam and Eve had set the straight path, we would not need to educate our children. It would have happened naturally. Everyone would have had God within himself. There would have been no need to educate them. We are where we are now because of the Fall. As a result of the Fall, humanity has been ignorant of all the fundamentals. (254-246, 1994.2.13)
God's cherished desire is to recover the true family that was lost in the Garden of Eden. You have to understand that the heavenly family where God wants to reside is the family that can establish loving true parents, true spouses, and true children. When such a family appears, even Jesus will be able to take delight in them as his siblings. Such families must emerge. (8-114, 1959.11.22)
A true couple is formed when a true man and a true woman come together to begin their life as husband and wife. When sons and daughters are born, the true couple becomes a true family. In the place where a man and woman -- each having attained perfect mind-body oneness -- unite in eternal love, they give birth to children who can never be separated from them. If the mother and father are divided, their children will be divided within themselves. It is a natural conclusion that a child whose mind and body are one begins from a husband and wife who are each united in their own mind and body and are united together centering on true love. Otherwise, true love cannot stay there. God cannot stay where true love does not exist. This is our logical conclusion. (270-324, 1995.7.23)
In order to enter the storehouse of heaven, you must become pure in connection with God's love, life, and lineage. To do this, you must be God's children from the time you are born and while growing up, and be God's family in your daily life. When you do this, you will enter God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven as families and clans.
We are not saved as individuals. In our life course, we are to love our children from the position of the second creator in the same way that God loved Adam and Eve. We are to love each other as siblings who can receive His love and as husbands and wives who can practice His love. It all begins from, proceeds through, and ends in love. Heaven is a place we enter by having perfected ourselves in conformity with the textbook of love. We do not enter it as individuals, but as complete families. (226-307, 1992.2.9)
How should a wife relate to her husband? She should hold his hand and say, "I now know that you and I are twin brother and sister born together, so we can never be separated." When Adam and Eve were chased out of the Garden of Eden, they were separated from God, shedding tears of sorrow, but now in the age of restoration, we must shed tears of the opposite kind. Through the process of our lives, we must indemnify the fact of our not having been sons and daughters of God's Kingdom. (238-254, 1992.11.22)
To establish God's Kingdom there must be a king and a queen who have sons and daughters. There also must be central families that can guard the kingdom. This is why Jesus is now waiting in paradise. Heaven is not a place you can enter alone. (265-94, 1994.11.20)
Through the ownership of love, the hometown and the family of your partner can become yours. This is where children, siblings, couples, and parents are perfected. We were previously unable to realize any of the contents presented in God's textbook, but today we come to understand them through the True Parents. We need to do these things again so that, in the original position unrelated to the Fall, God can completely surmount the summit of grief and pass down to us His standards regarding education. This is how we become people and families qualified as citizens of His kingdom. (226-173, 1992.2.4)
The Holy Spirit in Christianity is feminine. It had the responsibility to give birth to two worlds spiritually and substantially, and then to raise them up. In the same way, the Unification Church's blessed wives must be responsible for two worlds. They must create citizens of God's Kingdom who become able to denounce the satanic world and govern its people.
Your sons and daughters are citizens of God's Kingdom. They are not citizens of any existing nation, but of God's Kingdom. You must raise them with this kind of purpose in mind. Otherwise, there will be no hope for your families in the future and they will all go to hell. (216-277, 1991.04.7)
You need to understand that True Parents always exist for your sake. You should not raise your children to become people like you. You should be determined to wholly inherit True Parents' tradition now in order to raise the descendants who will be able to live in God's future world. This is my single cherished desire.
What will you do if you turn your precious children into people like yourselves? You need to offer devotion, saying, "I am this way. I am, but I will not raise my descendants to be the kind of person I am. Instead, I will raise them to be true sons and daughters."
In order to raise them as true children, you will need to do as God did in the Garden of Eden after He created Adam and Eve. You must embrace your children, protect them, and be joyful. Do not let them go the same course as descendants of the Fall. You will need to offer utmost devotion, take responsibility to prepare everything, and make certain that all the necessary content is there so that they may be blessed by God. If you form such families, your children will be sons and daughters of God's Kingdom. (158-272, 1967.12.29)
In educating your children, do not teach them to love only their parents. Say to them, "We are loyal citizens and patriots who love this nation. We love our nation. We are not parents who are patriots, but patriots who are parents." This is how you should educate them. (26-295, 1969.11.10)
If the mother and father thrive, the children of that home will thrive. And if the children thrive, even the dogs and roosters kept in that home would thrive. If the dogs don't bark nor the rooster crow, would you say they are thriving? If people say, "The mother and father of that home get along well with each other and at that home the dogs bark often and the rooster crow a lot," then you will know that the home is thriving. Even if people talk about the roosters crowing too much and the dogs playfully biting a lot, in reality the people in that home are not acting wildly and are not declining, but are doing very well. (202-229, 1990.5.24)
Children should serve their mother and father in God's stead as parents greater than even the True Mother and the True Father. In this way, your family can be such that your children will bow to you before they bow to the True Parents. Parents represent God in our daily life. Thus, it is important that the four great realms of heart and three great kingships are realized in the family. (241-179, 1992.12.24)
God's sovereignty of love is absolute, unique, eternal, and unchanging. As this is true of the sovereignty, citizenry, and property of His nation, we must reorganize everything and re-register ourselves with a national identity that is absolute, unique, unchanging, and eternal. This is a time when the created beings must be reorganized in this way as well, so everything must be reversed to go in the opposite direction. We need to understand that things that have been going around this way must now start turning in the opposite direction.
God's nation needs absolute sovereignty, citizens, and created beings. We see in our families that we have parents who represent sovereignty, children who represent citizens, and objects that represent created beings. This family is a foundation of God's Kingdom in miniature. All this must be offered to Him. Only then will a large nation and world come about. (304-258, 1999.11.8)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - God's Kingdom and the True Family
Section 4. Heaven is Based On True Families
God is an absolute, unique, unchanging, and eternal Being. The same is true for His will. As He is absolute and unchanging, His will is also the same. Because God's desire is for true families which are perfected through the true love of the Creator and of human beings, it was necessary for Him to create the conditions that would make it possible for Him to become one with human beings.
For this reason, He needed a commandment that He could give to our first ancestors. What was that commandment? The commandment was the condition for His promise to permit them to inherit a family of love, the entirety of love, and all precious things. Knowing that human beings would grow during a period when they were not yet perfect, God gave them that commandment in order to bequeath to them the most precious things -- namely, true love and the family. The inheritance of true love and the true family was the promise of His commandment. (283-171, 1997.4.12)
God's will is to make everything become one. Had Adam and Eve not fallen, our mind and body would become one. The minds and bodies of man and woman would be one. Had the two formed such a family, then the world of unity would have expanded from there. There is no unity in the world today; it is an extension of disunited men and women. (133-259, 1984.7.20)
God exists covertly in the deepest place. The deeper we go down, the greater love becomes until finally we come to discover God's true love. If you love your children more and more deeply, you will eventually meet God's love. Such families of true love become the foundation for His kingdom on earth. Heaven can be located in no other place. (161-325, 1987.3.8)
Heaven will be composed of true families. People will live with God. It is a living environment where husbands and wives can live together eternally with God, their internal Parent. Heaven is a place where people and families that are a part of God's body and that belong to His family can enter. Adam's perfected family enters it. People can only enter heaven with the whole family and not individually. The individual salvation that people strove for until now pertained to the archangelic world. Ownership of the true family is in heaven. Heaven is the realm true families can own. It is the realm where they become owners, where they have the right of true ownership, and where they exercise their family rights of ownership. (297-165, 1998.11.19)
God's Kingdom will come about only when you become His sons and daughters and form His families. It is the same with each individual family. Satan is pulling on the trap where you are ensnared. God is also pulling. If all family members are to enter God's presence, you will have to offer devotion. Only then will each individual -- if there are five family members, then all five of them -- be able to break free of Satan's trap and return to God's side. (115-49, 1981.10.28)
When husband and wife enter the room of love, they must feel that they are entering it together with God. When their minds and bodies attain perfect oneness, the husband should consider that his wife is the queen of all queens under heaven, the most beautiful woman in the world, and his absolute, unique, unchanging, and eternal body. He must think of her and love her as he would his own body, as a body of love.
When subject and object partners become as one in love, they come to own each other's love. They also come to own each other as well as their possessions. As they each have the same value, the entire universe becomes theirs. This means that they must be able to sense God. Thus, everyone must be able to serve God in their lives and have the experience of having loved Him. Only then will they become royal families and kinfolk that belong to royalty in Heaven. When God beholds such Blessed Families from the heavenly world, they appear to Him as brightly shining stars. As such, they always bring Him joy. (297-167, 1998.11.19)
The term "a glorious true family" refers to a family that can be happy on earth and in the spirit world. A family that can live directly with God, the central Being of the next world, will be a true family in glory. You must become families that like each other more and more for eternity. If you do not like each other, you should work together to actualize an ideal world of love. As ideal subject and object partners, you need to create an environment in which each partner feels grateful to, lives for, and respects the other because they have received each other as partners of love. (294-312, 1998.8.9)
The core of the true family is the couple. What then are husband and wife? They are the bodies of God -- His substantial object partners. We refer to God, who possesses true love, as Father. If God is our Father, then He and we are in a parent-child relationship. We are father and son or mother and daughter. We are one body because this is a combination of vertical and horizontal. (297-167, 1998.11.19)
The cherished desire of young women and men is to form ideal families -- that is, true families. Here, "true family" refers to a family that God likes. Hence, the most important thing is your understanding of God. (298-248, 1999.1.16)
A true family will be the apple of God's eye. He will embrace that family and dance. When we feel overjoyed, God, who is almighty, would like to hold on to us, and dance, and fly through the air. A true family is God's object partner that can liberate and comfort Him. (301-169, 1999.4.25)
A true family is one that has realized the ideal exactly as God created it. Adam's perfected family would have been called the true family, but he did not actualize this and must therefore be resurrected. A resurrected family will form a resurrected tribe, society, nation, and world. Then there will no longer be Satan, sin, or the wars of human history -- the struggles between God and Satan -- on earth, and the world would not be like it is today, divided into many nations with different races, cultures, languages, and endless other divisions.
Where do True Parents come from? They come from God. They are linked with Him. From there, we need to become first His love, second His life, and third His lineage. What all this means is that everything in the world came into existence for the sake of His love, life, and lineage. There will be no place for love, life, or lineage that is centered on Satan. All the love, life, and lineage that have existed until now will be returned to God. As they cannot be returned to God directly, they must be returned through our children here. This is when Adam and Eve return them to God through Cain and Abel. (230-67, 1992.4.19)
Man and woman cannot unify their minds and bodies without true love. It is only when each has achieved this individually that they can become a couple of true love. It is only when they become a couple of true love that they can be children of God bearing true love. Thus, they become God's family.
What does God like most? It is true love. Love is not something that can be actualized alone. In creating human beings, God was creating His partners. He created human beings to be His partners in true love. Based upon this, the entire universe was created according to a pair system. As such, God's love, man's love, woman's love, and children's love are eternal. This is God's family. (201-192, 1990.4.1)
The commencement of Blessed Family life signifies the start of God's family. In becoming one with God centering on love, we are not just establishing our own couples, but families of God's Kingdom. (248-12, 1993.5.30)
The family that liberates God from His sorrow is His family. God's abode of rest is in the family formed by people with the qualification of the first son and husband that can love more than all his other brothers. The mission of Blessed Families in the Unification Church is to create the realm of the Sabbath where they, as parents, would want to welcome even beggars as their own children to live with them. Do not forget your destiny as blessed couples to fulfill this mission. (295-245, 1998.8.28)
The true family is the fundamental nucleus of a peaceful world for it is here that we learn about God's true love through true parental love. It is here that we are trained by means of true fraternal love to acquire true universal love for the true nation and for all humanity of the true world. (288-199, 1997.11.28)
When they go to the spirit world, ideal couples and families will be able to live with God anytime they want. This is why men must become God's internal nature, putting themselves in the position of His heart, and women must become His external form. Then the two must become one. They expand one level and become one. The mind-like aspects of these two become internal nature and their bodily aspects become external form, and then, for the first time, they bear fruit. This is how the realm of mind-body oneness centering on God is formed.
When this happens, Adam and Eve's children will develop bones centering on God's love and bodies similar to theirs. Hence, God Himself is able to rule over visible human beings who possess external form similar to those of Adam and Eve. When this happens, the entire world will become His kingdom on earth and we will be able to meet Him.
If you go to heaven now, you will not see God. It is necessary that God enter the minds of the True Parents after they have accomplished everything and gone to the next world. When this happens, He will take on a body and we will enter an age when He will be able to move and rule over everything in the universe. In other words, He will take on a holy external form.
When all this has been completed -- the accomplishment of His kingdom in heaven and on earth -- He will take on an external form. This is possible centering on love. If love becomes physically one in Adam's family, God too, can have a combined internal nature and external form so He can take on a body. This cannot be done without love. This is where the term "one body" comes from.
The spirit world is a place governed by true love -- that is, absolute love. Everything is linked to true love. True love is the seed. Seeds unrelated with the Fall are linked together and fill all of heaven and earth. The world today came about as a result of the Fall, so it must disappear. We must do away with the lineage of the fallen world and link ourselves to God's original lineage. How do we create such a world? Blessed marriage is the way. The Blessing is the means of engrafting ourselves onto God's lineage. (294-316, 1998.8.9)
People in the spirit world also need true families. Without true families, they cannot be linked to God's position nor can they enter heaven. Couples living in God's Kingdom on earth will eventually enter His kingdom in heaven. This is God's ideal of creation. In that place, there is no religion -- only one culture -- and everything is perfected through families. The family is the center of everything. As such, our families want to stand in the center.
There is no need for religion there. Christianity, Buddhism, and all religions will be liberated. Jesus, Buddha, and all the saints need families. Who will create these families? The True Parents. Until now, all families were linked to a false lineage; they were not original families. Through the appearance of Blessed Families, there can now be true families that are linked to God's lineage.
Rev. Moon has created a victorious foundation extending in all directions. The same is true with the spiritual and physical worlds. Therefore, we can develop from the true family to the true world. From the true family, we can bring about the true tribe, people, nation, world, universe, and heaven. (279-237, 1996.9.8)
Now we clearly understand ourselves. We know now where we are connected to, what process of life we have come through, and where we are heading. In going this way, what do we carry with us? We carry in our bosoms God's concern. If our family has been restored, we cannot rest.
We must know that we still have a tribe centering on the family, a people centering on the tribe, and a nation, world, and humanity centering on a people. As long as we are on the earth, we must go to the ends of the earth to bring many societies to the Father. After that, we must yearn for the day when all humanity can be blessed, and we must strive every day to bring this about. Such people can represent God. (152-192, 1963.5.10)
Until now, the concept of faith was, "I will believe in God and enter Heaven." But do you know what you must do before you can enter Heaven? Each person must unite his or her mind and body. We must strive to reach that state. Anyone who does not attain such unity will not be able to enter Heaven. Anyone whose family is not united cannot go to Heaven. If you want to lead your relatives to a good place, you must build an altar of devotion. Otherwise, you cannot bring them there. (155-213, 1965.10.30)
When Adam and Eve fell, they were conquered by the world of death. Satan, who exercises dominion over the world of death, created families that would turn against God in the age of the ideal of creation and has formed a world that stood in opposition to Him until now. When we consider this, we understand that what God wants most in His heart is the creation of ideal families. He wants to establish families that surpass the standard desired by His enemy. He wants families surpassing the standard that existed in the ideal age before the Fall. We need to think about this. (159-128, 1968.3.7)
Jesus came to the earth and taught a simple truth: "The God who created Heaven and earth is my Father; I am His son. By believing in me, you can become His children. As He is my Father, He is also yours." Then Jesus taught us about our Father and about our responsibilities as His children. After that, he said: "I am the groom and you are the brides." What does this mean? Jesus came and taught for the first time about the elements needed for creating God's families. (156-224, 1966.5.25)
The Bible teaches that God is our Father. It refers to Jesus as God's only begotten son and to Jesus' followers as his brides as well as his siblings. As it reveals content in which everything exists within a framework of God's family centered on His love, it is a doctrine that builds His family and teaches the duties of that family that will allow God's son to rest within it. (195-195, 1989.11.15)
The Bible teaches us about the family. Jesus is the bridegroom and we are his brides. The bridegroom and bride meet, hold the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, and restore the family. This is the conclusion that summarizes the sixty-six books of the Old and New Testaments. This is the reason the Bible is great.
What is the goal toward which the Bible points and what is the hope that it requires? It is not Jesus the individual. The Bible's eager anticipation is for God's family, the union between Jesus and his Bride. What will we do with God's family? If there is a family -- that is, a bridegroom and a bride -- children will emerge. When children emerge and multiply, they form a tribe, society, nation, and world. What kind of world is that? The world connected to God's love is that of Godism. It is the world based upon the ideology of Adam and Eve. It is the world of the philosophy of parents. (160-277, 1969.5.17)
The ultimate goal of God's Kingdom is the perfection of true families. Within true families, there must be the ideal of a true nation and world. The term absolute sex emerges here as the tradition of true love that can influence a true world and nation. Absolute sex refers to that which is absolute, unique, unchanging, and eternal. Everything that has to do with being harmonized in love with a reciprocal partner to whom you are linked through love -- an attribute of God -- is bound together in sexual relations. (281-282, 1997.3.9)
Even if a husband and wife are of different racial or cultural backgrounds, if the family is unified in God's true love, there will be no racial or cultural clashes among the children. The children will love and value the two cultures and traditions even more than they love their parents. Attempts to solve interracial conflict -- a serious issue in many societies around the world -- purely through political or economic means can only fail. Racial discrimination begins in the cradle, so a fundamental solution to this problem is possible only through the ideal of a true family centered on true love.
Thus, the highest ideal is to build true families centering on the true love of one being -- that is, God. If humanity had become one with God at the beginning of history, we would have formed true families and practiced love that gives and gives again. We would already have formed a true nation and world of peace.
To end this historical conflict, we must return to God. First, the mind and body of each individual must become one centering on Him. When a true man and a true woman form a true God-centered family, they become able to serve Him in their midst again. The true family centered on true love is the earthly base where God can reside and becomes the starting point of a true nation and a true world of peace. This is how the world of true freedom and happiness will open up. (271-88, 1995.08.22)
We need to stage demonstrations from now on. We must demonstrate to boast about the True Parents, true families, true lineage, and true purity. The True Parents are globalizing their purpose for coming to the earth so that each of you within your families, tribes, peoples, and nations can all become true parents. Individuals establishing true parents, true families, and true purity at level of the family, ethnic people, and nation, bring about globalization. From the national level, the true parental standard can be linked from the individual through to the global and cosmic levels. The true family standard and the lineage of true purity must be linked so that we cross over into the era of true liberation, the age of the world without the Fall. Thus, we need to stage demonstrations that will clear away all fallen things. We should give this work greater priority than witnessing. (298-221, 1999.1.8)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Three - God and True Parents
Section 1. True Parents: The Cherished Hope of God and Humanity
For humankind, God is the greatest Teacher of teachers. He is the King of all teachers because there is nothing that He does not know. Of all parents, He is the first Parent, that is, the True Parent. Among kings, He is the King of all kings. (41-307, 1971.2.17)
The hope of today's fallen humanity is to meet God's Son. God's Son exists on the level of the individual, family, tribe, race and nation. Human beings need to restore all these levels, but wouldn't that be too much of a task for them? Thus, God sends the Messiah, representing the realm of the son on the national level. The day he is established as the Messiah would be the day God's Son is established on all levels: individual, family, tribe, people and nation. You need to realize that with the advent of the Messiah, this good news will be delivered to the world. Fallen people need to meet God's Son, he who has escaped from Satan's realm of accusation. They must then seek the Parents whom God can love, and after that, the family of such Parents. When they have found that family, they can then go on to reclaim God's love and meet Him. (114-29, 1981.5.14)
Only the perfected Adam can form a perfected love relationship with God and he is the True Father. If I am in the position of the True Father, who would be my partner? It would be a woman, the absolute woman. The global woman has been represented by the bridal church of Christianity. Christianity represents the bridal religion with the central idea being that it is waiting as the bride of the returning Lord, the Messiah. There cannot be two sets of true parents. There can only be one set, just as there is only one absolute man and one absolute woman and not two of each. When these two unique beings meet to become the True Parents they become the true ideal couple of God's ideal of creation. (248-138, 1993.8.1)
The True Parents are the one absolute model for the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world, and represent the one central form of God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. God's purpose for establishing the True Parents is to unite the physical and spirit worlds and thus realize the ideal of creation based upon God's love. As the True Parents become the unified center at all levels from the individual through the global and on, all the way to the cosmic level, the time has come when the individual as well as the family, tribe, people, nation and world can be engrafted to them.
I have been preparing for this work throughout my life with the purpose being to establish God-centered individuals, families, tribes, peoples and nations based on His true love. We should set about our work from now on with the understanding that this is the purpose towards which we should be heading. (266-112, 1994.12.22)
The one day that God promised in the Last Days is Parents' Day, the day on which we can serve True Parents. It is the day on which the countless numbers of people on earth who lost their parents through the Fall, can welcome back their original Parents who bring God's blessings. Human beings can only advance towards God with the purpose of restoration, by passing through the gate of the Parents; prior to passing through this gate they cannot have their hearts connected to God.
In this age one race cannot communicate with another through the heart; neither can the religions, or one family with another. To enable such communication, we must know and form a connection to God's heart, through the connecting intermediaries, the True Parents. Only after finding the original True Parents can we be connected to God's heart. (11-59, 1961.1.1)
Adam and God were driven out of Eden. This meant that the spiritual Father and the earthly father were separated. For this loss, first initiated in the family, to be restored on the global level, there must first come into existence a global extended family. The Christian cultural sphere, in the position of bride and mother, must embrace in its bosom all the sons and daughters, unite Cain and Abel from the East and West, and bond with the returning Lord. Had that happened, the world would have been unified within seven years. The returning Lord is the True Parent. With the emergence of the True Parents, the True Children and the True Family had to come into being. True families that form through the Unification Church need to be organized. (278-79, 1996.5.1)
The failure of Adam and Eve to become true parents in the Garden of Eden was due to the Fall. When all traces of tribulation and persecution disappear through the coming of the True Parents, the world will come seeking their way. The lifestyle of the sons and daughters of the True Parents will be seen as entirely different from that of others. Despite appearing poor they are at peace, despite appearing pitiful, they have hope, and despite appearing to be in difficulties their lives are filled with joy. (201-330, 1990.4.29)
Adam and Eve should have become the true ancestors and the parents of humankind fervently desired by God, and we human beings should have been born as their descendants. The True Parents of humankind, at the beginning of history, should have manifested the glory of God, and presented themselves in victorious, eternal and substantial form before humanity. Adam and Eve, however, failed to manifest in such a form.
We know only too well that their failure laid the ground for the bitter anguish of a sad history. Through the Fall we became distanced from God's laws, lost our true selves and trampled upon God's heart. And so, to recover our true selves and the world of heart, we have been groping to find our way back through the course of restoration according to the Word.
Fallen humankind fell to a position more evil than that of any other form of creation, a sorrowful position wherein we cannot freely communicate with God. Human beings cannot recover from this fallen state on their own, so God has enlightened them as He carried out the history of re-creation. You should know that by passing through the positions of servant, adopted son and son, victorious dominion was attained and that even the position of the True Parents was restored. (14-239, 1965.1.1)
You are from tribes of the Fall, without notions of God or true family, society, nation and sovereignty. Then how should you act from now on? You should know about the God of glory rather than the One who has been battling with Satan, shedding countless tears for six thousand years since the Fall. You should know the Jesus and Holy Spirit of glory rather than the ones who have been battling for two thousand years.
You should know the myriads of believers living in and enjoying glory rather than those battling in the spirit world. You ought to know the believers living amidst glory rather than those persecuted and in pain on earth. Have you seen such believers? You couldn't have. Abraham, Jacob, Moses and Jesus all came to introduce the God of glory yet died in their attempts. They made effort to introduce the glorious True Parents and glorious true sons and daughters, and to create true heavenly citizens of glory. (10-354, 1960.11.27)
From God's point of view, this is a fallen world where no patriots, filial children, saints or divine sons and daughters have existed. Hence, the Messiah must come to the earth and form God's family; children of filial piety will emerge from that family, patriots will emerge from the national foundation, saints from the global foundation, and holy sons and daughters from the cosmic foundation.
It is my calling to restore what was lost by the first and second Adams. I need to restore that nation at all costs. If you are indeed Unification Church members, you should be able to say, "We will establish God's Kingdom. We will become patriots, saints and God's divine sons and daughters" even if it means having to give and sacrifice everything spiritually and physically. Only then can God bless you and say, "You are really my true filial children, patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters. I will bless you." Thence will you inherit everything; that place is the homeland of all Unification Church members. (293-217, 1998.5.26)
In essence, the term "father and son" refers to the original parents and children. If there are no such parents and children, the nation cannot be established. Everyone in the world is yearning for a world of peace, but that world cannot be brought about through the cultures being pursued by today's developed nations. It can only come into being through the True Parents. Even if they were covered with straw mats, carrying bundles of tattered clothes on their backs, dressed in faded, worn-out garments, having just climbed doggedly out of an abyss, fallen human beings need to learn from them, the heart of God.
Then to what degree should the hearts of fallen humanity be engrafted? They must first lay a base where they have been engrafted to their Father, having lived with and inside of him; then they must grow in the womb of their Mother and be born and serve their Parents. It does not end there however. While living together with their Parents, through them they need to form a connection of love to their clan, who in turn connect to their tribe, the tribe to the people, the people to the nation, the nation to the world, the world to the cosmos, and finally the cosmos to God. This basis must be laid. Only then would God acknowledge, "You are My children!" for He would not call anyone who formed a connection of love centering only on themselves, His children. (17-129, 1966.12.11)
Rebirth does not mean that we must be reborn through the bodies of parents who are the descendants of fallen Adam and Eve, but through the bodies of parents who are not in any way connected to the Fall. Otherwise, we cannot return to God.
The root of sin started from Adam and Eve and unless we step over this -- by which I mean that unless we are born in a position not in any relation to the original sin -- we cannot return to God's presence. No matter how much He tries to save us, if we remain in the fallen realm, we cannot be saved.
That is why God must send to earth True Parents, a pure, unstained Adam and Eve. People can be reborn through them and sever their connection with Satan forever so that he can no longer accuse them. Then God alone will have complete dominion over them and intervene in their affairs. Human beings, with original sin still embedded in them, cannot be restored to positions free from original sin until they are reborn into such a position. (22-269, 1969.5.4)
This world, through its ties with the fallen parents, became the way it is, by inheriting the tradition of separating from God. Therefore, the True Parents must come and establish a new tradition, the way centered on True Parents. Unless this ideology centered on True Parents comes forth first, globalism cannot emerge. The representative of this ideology centered on True Parents should be God's true son.
He should be the internal heir inheriting every aspect of God's heart, as well as the external heir inheriting the right of ownership over all things. In other words, he should be someone who can inherit God's heart and body, and all forms of creation. Only such a son can become God's representative, and only when such a son comes can the Kingdom of Heaven be established.
This ideology centered on True Parents is an ideology centered on God's love. Without love, a person walking around, their chest puffed out -- claiming to be the greatest in the world -- would be an unhappy person. The tradition of the ideology centered on true love has children follow in the footsteps of their parents eternally wherever they go; younger siblings will follow their elder siblings, and the elder will follow the younger when it is called for in the tradition. Younger-brother and elder- brother nations would relate in the same manner.
Then what sort of a tradition is the ideology centered on God's love? It is one that transcends all national boundaries and the entire horizontal world, and in the act of giving and taking, causes people to be eager to give first and slow to take from others. A world with such a tradition is the ideal world to come. The ideal world is not one where dictates are made on some great authority. Rather, it is a world having the tradition that all human beings are brothers and sisters and where the hearts of all are moved naturally to blend together in the love of God. That is the way the world will be in the future. (21-49, 1968.9.1)
In God's ideal of creation, the four great realms of heart and the three great kingships would blossom and flourish in our families and serve as the base for us to marry and move as one into the state of the original homeland. Everything is encompassed there: True Parents, grandparents, couples and children. This state is not attained in the spirit world. We first attain unity here and then move on to the next world. The educational materials, the textbook guiding us to form the family of peaceful humanity, the royal family, can be found only in the Unification Church. The True Parents have brought this textbook.
The True Parents' family would include grandfather and grandmother, and sons and daughters. What are the True Parents to do? All nations in the world are destined to perish. Aren't America, Britain and Korea all showing signs of perishing?
The True Parents bring the family and the nation under their control. These two responsibilities lie with them and can be accomplished by them sharing true love and sowing true love's seed of life among those who are prepared to be engrafted into God's family. Due to the Fall, people inherited false love and the seed of false life and thus became wild olive trees. They must, therefore, be engrafted to the true olive tree and true love in order to inherit life based on true love. Otherwise they cannot belong to the True Parents' lineage. (238-73, 1992.11.19)
Don't the established churches of today maintain that Christians will go to heaven just by believing in Jesus? We say that we will build, and then go to the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is empty at present. Since the ideal form of family as originally intended has not been realized and all attempts to create the ideal family have failed, the Messiah must come and complete the family ideal at his Second Advent. The Messiah at the time of the Second Advent is the True Parent. Next, he comes as the King of the true nation, of heaven and earth. (238-44, 1992.11.19)
I am the True Parent who has pioneered as the representative of all of heaven and earth, but that has been only like a seed. When a seed is sown, roots grow, then the stem, and finally buds emerge. It will not grow continuously, for thousands of years. It will grow only as much as nature allows, and then it will begin to wither. The seed allows the fruit to be born. (300-246, 1999.3.23)
You have been given the victorious authority to restore your hometowns -- the places to which you had been unable to return -- a place where the true nation has now been established through the True Parents. You should know that this is something to be truly grateful for, which cannot be exchanged even for heaven and earth. You should follow that path back to your hometowns with tears in your eyes. If you complain, you will be cursed. Your ancestors would strike you, and your sons and daughters would know no moment of peace. The time is coming when it is up to you whether you will be afflicted or cured. (219-220, 1991.8.29)
Fallen human beings were born from Satan and originated from his love. Consequently, they could not be bound to the love of God and True Parents, and as a result could not become their sons and daughters. When all is said and done, who is the Messiah? He is the True Parent. Then why is the True Parents' love essential? Because life cannot begin until people are reborn through that love. Life commences through love. Since human life first began in a fallen state, that life must be denied and a connection made to the True Parents. True Parents' love is thus required. This is why fallen humankind needs the Messiah. (65-314, 1973.3.4)
Were the Savior to come to the earth, the individual, family, people, nation and world, sought after by God, can be restored to life in his presence. For this reason, the many races looking to the world of faith are yearning for him today, crying out, "Our Savior, please come!" This is because he is in the position of the perfected global True Parent and by attending him; they will become his sons and daughters. Raised by him as such children, they can in time become true parents themselves when married. (151-194, 1962.12.15)
Unification Church members can think of the world as their nation and all humankind as brethren sharing the one common lineage from God. This is the Unification Church movement. I did not perish in my forty-year course of struggle because the ideas and principles I cherish are those that God cherishes. Since we share the same position, He upholds them, and thus I have not perished. In this vein you should not harbor self-centered thoughts. If you can live in the place of the sons and daughters of God and the True Parents, transcending all national boundaries, all accomplishments of the future will be yours. (224-338, 1991.12.29)
Those who do not know God's ideals or Unificationist concepts will fall into hell. They will be disgraced. At this time and age you are in the position of children. In the Old Testament Age people were brothers and sisters, but the era of restoring the birthright of the firstborn as siblings has passed. The messianic heart is parental. After receiving the Blessing, look around you at the fallen people. Satan is perishing. (189-278, 1989.5.1)
Relative to any of the saints, sages, filial children and patriots in history, in loving God, I am fundamentally different. I am not based on this world. In today's fallen world you cannot find even one family that can boast of having parents who have bequeathed God's original love, life and lineage to their sons and daughters on a completely new dimension. The Messiah was sent with the mission of making God's dreams of such a family come true. (206-59, 1990.10.3)
The True Parents are essential for bringing the family under control. Since Satan has completely destroyed the family, there must be a Savior to bring the chaotic family under control. Satan has brought the nation to ruin. His ultimate purpose is to destroy the family and bring down the nation so that God's own family and nation can never be established. The True Parents are needed to take the family back from Satan, and the Savior is needed to recover from Satan all that he has destroyed, and create the nation desired by God. (237-21, 1992.11.10)
As you are well aware, Rev. and Mrs. Moon are known across the world as the True Parents. If it is true that our couple is connected to God as the True Parents through true love, true life and true lineage, please remember that, beginning from "the True Family and you," God's Kingdom of liberation, freedom, unification and happiness will blossom forth upon the earth. (270-246, 1995.6.7)
In order for God to stand proudly in the liberated position based on the ideal of love and cry out, "I am the owner of the liberated creation in heaven and on earth!" the True Parents must form ties of love -- a blood relationship -- on earth. Moreover, sons and daughters should be born from that blood relationship. You must know that the Creator's hope and the hope of all human history has been to establish the one nation and world through the family, based on such blood-related sons and daughters. (202-198, 1990.5.24)
The True Parent of all parents is God. He is our True Parent. The King of the true family, nation and world is our Parent. We need to usher in an era of everlasting peace and prosperity in which we serve Him. Like the Korean song that begins "Moon, Oh Moon, you bright Moon, Moon loved by the poet Lee Tae-baek..." our hope is that humankind will attend our True Parents on earth as the millennia unfold. You should realize that it is the mission and purpose of us all in the Unification Church to fulfill this hope. (277-89, 1996.3.31)
The core and the center that determine the standard of value, for the innumerable forms of existence in motion in heaven and on earth, are the True Parents. They are the key figures against whom all things of creation measure their hope so as to determine their value. God is with the True Parents at all times, for He too is a similar being. He is the Cause of the Principle in pursuit of the historical fruits of history, the Center of this era, and the Master of the future. The True Parents are the central headquarters where God can indwell. (30-237, 1970.3.23)
The True Parents are God's body, just as we have a conscience and a body. The point of origin of the universe and the very first starting point are God and the True Parents. True love starts from that point. What about humankind? God is the mind of Adam and Eve. This is a multi-dimensional mind and not a two-dimensional mind. It is impossible for either a multi-dimensional mind or a two-dimensional mind to decide their positions for themselves. Their eternal positions are determined by the power of love. With the unity of God and True Parents everything becomes unified. If the conscience is in pain, the body will also be in pain; this is unavoidable for they are as one. (192-200, 1989.7.4)
The man called the True Parent is the greatest son of all in God's mind. He is the son who has perfected His eternal counterpart and who will leave behind a life history that is like God's textbook, demonstrating what the life of such a son should be like. (232-138, 1992.7.3)
There is a world of difference between the value of Rev. Moon, the True Parent, in God's perspective and yours. From the Principle's point of view these perspectives are poles apart. God has been yearning for the True Parent from the time of creation throughout history. Before fallen people ever began wishing for True Parents, it was God, their Creator, who wished for them. They were His cherished goal before the Creation.
This created universe is said to be about 25 billion years old. Based on that time span the mainstream of religious history continued until today, flowing toward the earthly realization of the ideal conceived by God even before the Creation. Judaism represented the first chosen people, Christianity the second and now the Unification Church the third. In the course of that protracted history, many were sacrificed to achieve that singular purpose.
In the True Parents dwells the love of God, a love that was never before imagined or thought of by humankind. Centering on God's love their parent-child relationship is established. When praying to God, you cannot call upon Him directly. You have to go through the True Parents. And end your prayer by offering it in the name of the True Parents. This is not as simple as it seems. It is not as simple as adding on the words out of habit. The starting point where these ideals are realized is on earth, not in heaven.
You should know that a new heaven and earth will come into being in the physical world. The relationship to the True Parents is formed, not in a vague world like the spirit world, but in the physical world. The True Parents come to the earth in substantial form. Thus, they can answer when we call upon them and sympathize with us when we face difficulties. You have no idea what a blessing it is for humankind to be able to meet with the True Parents on this horizontal plane. (31-77, 1970.4.19)
Originally, those living on earth would have been born from God's true love, experienced the blood relationship of true children born from True Parents, and spread this lineal foundation worldwide vertically. Based on such a central family, others would have been connected as reciprocal families and shaped the world; the physical and spirit worlds would have been established in such a fashion. That would be the world of the ideal of creation based upon God's love. (184-195, 1989.1.1)
Your center is the True Parents; they in turn are centered upon Jesus. All peoples in history must become as one centering on the True Parents. From there the traditional origin of the future bringing about unification is set up. It is also the central point of the number three. Then what sort of a group are Unification Church members? They are the ones who will be taught the doctrines of the True Parents and become their sons and daughters. The doctrine that you need to become the sons and daughters of the True Parents is taught only in the Unification Church.
The Unification Church is also the place where you can serve the True Parents, the very center sought after throughout history and required by this era. You are able to inherit this bond with the True Parents who are the origin of the future. Accordingly, you are their historic fruit and the historic center. You will be the origin, the ancestors, of the future. You need to realize, however, that this can only come to be when you establish a relationship with the True Parents that can unite your heart with theirs. If you have offered prayers like this with such a heart, you will not be disgraced.
Through what means will this unification come? It will come through true parental love. With what should it be unified? It should be with the sons and daughters. Who are these sons and daughters? They are those centered upon true parental love. To put it in another way, they can be likened to the sons and daughters born of the Adam and Eve who have not fallen.
In unity we can become the sons and daughters of God's Kingdom. The place wherein one is born today from the love relationship of the three ages is where one becomes a child of the True Parents. Because humankind is fallen, it must trace back the course of history and restore that position. (26-199, 1969.10.25)
What would happen if you lived with the True Parents? Individual, familial, tribal, national, and global life and cosmic life as well as the life of attendance to God are all interconnected. Centered on the True Parents' family, the tribe and people would also constitute our family. The peoples, nation, world, cosmos and God would all be ours. You need to understand this concept. Everyone would be one with the True Parents.
The True Parents are as one with God. He wishes to live together with all humanity in the world, not just with one religious denomination. The desire to live together with the universe and the ideal world, centered on love, are manifestations of God's ideal of creation, demonstrated in the lifestyle begun by and practiced in His family. (287-142, 1997.9.14)
Adam and Eve, resembling God in external form, were to become as one with Him after passing on to the spirit world. Without going through the True Parents you cannot completely inherit God's external form. Moreover, since God could not establish a world of love through Adam and Eve, restoration involves manifesting love through the True Parents. (107-173, 1980.4.27)
Parents are causing a commotion, shouting, "If Rev. Moon is the True Parent, what does that make us?" In the Bible it is written that the coming Lord is the true bridegroom. Then what does that make all other bridegrooms? They become false bridegrooms. That is just how it is. The Bible talks of only two people, the bride and the groom. In the original Garden of Eden the ideal groom was Adam and the ideal bride Eve. They were the ideal couple created by God. (203-98, 1990.6.17)
Amazingly, the True Parents have been revealed amidst the current pitiful American family circumstance. Americans have come to know the True Parents and, also amazingly, discovered their true brothers and sisters, their true families. The true family is desired by the true United States, the true world and the true universe. Americans, however, have not known parental love, and this has been the cause of their anguish. (149-304, 1986.12.14)
A king should sacrifice his children and even himself for the families in his kingdom. The virtuous lord is the one who fulfills his responsibility to feed and guide his subjects even at such sacrifice. Mothers and sons should become as one and then unite with their king. When this is done, the king should, in the place of their parents, invest everything he has over and over again to feed them with the parental love. Such a king is a virtuous lord. (278-173, 1996.5.5)
Once there are true parents, true children, a true family, tribe, nation and world will automatically arise from them. Among these terms, "true parents" is the most important. (125-117, 1983.3.14)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Three - God and True Parents
Section 2. God the Vertical Parent, True Parents the Horizontal Parent
The term True Parents began in God's mind before the creation. You should know, that as all ideals were created by God under the heading of the ideal of love centered upon the True Parents, they too reflect His desires before the Creation.
Vast numbers of people were sacrificed in the course of God's providence to establish the True Parents. God created a great number of religions in His dispensation and they typify the angelic world, Cain, Abel, the child by a concubine, the adopted child, the stepmother, and the adoptive parents' positions. Finally, He created the True Mother and True Father religion.
In conformity with the overall will of God's providence Protestantism and Catholicism took on the responsibility of leading the world. If the entire religious realm had been united, one nation and one world of peace would have been established. Christianity stood in the mainstream of the many religions attempting to fulfill God's will, by pursuing this one world of peace.
Christianity teaches about True Parents and love. It has taught about "brother" and "bridegroom" in relation to Jesus, and "parent" in relation to God. Since Christianity is completely based on the ideal of the family, it has taught us how to perfect in full measure the family idealized by God. Hence, it could rise above all other religions and unify the world.
Then who is Christ at the Second Advent? As the True Father and True Mother were lost in Eden, he is the one to come upon the earth as the True Father. He will become as one with God in heart, lineage and flesh, establish the position of True Mother, and form a family centered on this oneness. The Messiah's family will be the first to live with and serve God. The Messiah solidifies the position of the perfected Adam. The Kingdom of Heaven will be established only after the perfected Adam and Eve marry, live on earth serving God, have sons and daughters centered upon Him, bring forth His clan and live on earth together with them, and then, finally, move on into the heavenly world together with God. (282-51, 1997.3.10)
If the invisible end of the needle is God, the visible end is our human ancestors. God is the vertical Parent. We might think it wonderful if God could have sons and daughters in the spirit world, but reproduction does not occur there.
Why did God create the horizontal parents in the form of Adam and Eve? They were created as the production plant to multiply the citizens of His kingdom. Since there is only one focal point on the vertical, reproduction cannot take place. What would happen if reproduction were carried out at the very center? All that was created up to that point would have to be pushed out. Therefore, reproduction is impossible on the vertical for there is only one point. (214-204, 1991.2.2)
It is not God who gives birth to children but the True Parents, and the couple standing in the position of the parents of horizontal true love is the Unification Church's True Parents. They are the parents with horizontal love standing at a right angle before God, the True Parent with vertical love. Hence, the love of both sets of parents is necessary. On one hand is the Parent, the Creator, and on the other hand are the physical parents created as the objects of God in pursuit of the ideal. With God in the position of the spiritual Parent and the True Parents in the position of the physical parents, human beings were supposed to be born at the center of both vertical and horizontal loves to allow for the fulfillment of this essential aspect of humanity
There exists our vertical self that enables us to freely relate to vertical love. This is the mind. Until now the nature of mind has remained unknown, even within Buddhism. However, we in the Unification Church do know about it. We depict a spherical ideal with its center defined by a horizontal, vertical and front-to-back love axis. As that spherical ideal operates through God's ideal of creation there can be no loss of energy running through east, west, north and south. Whenever in operation, only good will come; there will be neither evil nor conflict. (182-258, 1988.10.23)
Your mind is your vertical self and your body is your horizontal self. Through true love the two must become one. Are not your bodies and minds in conflict? Why is that? It is due to the Fall. How then can they be reunified? Without true love they cannot unite. When they are united through true love, like God, you can go straight to heaven. There will be no need for a savior, for you will be able to enter as you are. (201-123, 1990.3.27)
The King in heaven as the vertical center occupies the position of the mind, and the king on earth, that of the body. The ideal marriage of the perfected Adam and Eve would be both God's marriage and theirs, with their bodies and God at the center. (245-89, 1993.2.28)
The horizontal foundation can be laid only when Cain and Abel unite and return to God. What is needed for that? They must go through the True Parents. The history that has led up to the advent of the True Parents, of the Lord that consummated at the complete union of the two, is spiritual Christian history. (34-93, 1970.8.29)
You should have the qualifications necessary to enter the heaven where I am going. To enter you need to fulfill at least one of the points I have instructed. What would happen if you achieved that? You would then become worthy to connect to the love centering on the true God, the True Parents, true nation, true world and true heaven. In other words, you would earn the right to serve God as your own Father, the Father of the individual, family, nation, world and all of heaven and earth. In other words, you will inherit the authority to serve Him as your individual, family, tribal, racial, national and global Father. This is because He exists to become the Parent and stand in the position of the universal Parent. Therefore He is the Father of the individual and at the same time, of the family, tribe, people, nation, world and heaven. This is the case in both the physical and spirit worlds. (98-224, 1978.8.1)
My possessions do not belong to me. I think of them as belonging to humanity as the original base for the condition determining ownership in oneness with God's love; they are free from the invasion of the Fall and Satan's realm of accusation. They were inherited through an Abel-type love on God's side and ultimately will come under God's ownership through the True Parents on earth. Hence, if the Unification Church buys something, it should not be resold, until after establishing that the True Parents themselves have cast it away. Once I have bought something, I would never resell it even if I were reduced to a beggar's status. Those who sell our possessions behind my back in disregard of this understanding will all be caught in the end and suffer the consequences.
It was determined that the True Parents take ownership in oneness with God's love and that all Blessed Families have a path leading them toward the position of the Parents. Yet they waited to receive ownership from the Parents centered on God's love.
Today, by us celebrating Parents' Day together, ownership has been connected to you horizontally, in this era of God's direct dominion, whereas before it moved vertically from all things of the creation to the children. From this place the seven stages of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos must be completed and connected to the central line. They are all meant to be connected, seven stages of man and the seven stages of woman. (137-270, 1986.1.3)
The Savior comes to the earth to seek his Bride. He needs to find the true woman, thereby connecting vertical and horizontal, and achieve God-centered, unfallen perfection for the first time in history. Through the external True Parents, God the internal Father can come to earth and link us to the road leading directly to heaven.
From the outset of history, no one has been persecuted as much as I or faced as much opposition. In one era I had to be persecuted worldwide on the individual, family and tribal levels.
The Unification Church tribe must be related to all peoples in all 160 nations of the world through the global association of Blessed Families. That is the work of restoration. We need to first carry out this work tribally, next on the level of a people and then nationally. (176-332)
You stand on the victorious foundation laid by me based on the global condition, and so you should be heirs to my heart. Inheriting that heart, you should be able to claim, "Undoubtedly I am a child of the True Parents and, although born in the position of Abel, I will subjugate Cain's realm in this world without fail." This is because in the spiritual aspect, the foundation of victory has been completely laid. Power itself in the physical world will weaken and can be pushed out. (100-319, 1978.10.22)
You are not just one individual. If you have the idea that you are the center representing the entire world, it will be so. Anyone with such thoughts represents the world. Children represent their parents and in the same way the parents their clan. You must be grateful. We cannot simply say that the providence is for the sake of the individual. Being saddled with this debt, you should learn to feel ashamed, so much that you cannot even look around you.
You need to pass through such a stage for at least a moment. You may consider yourselves fortunate for being born the children of your parents and practice filial piety; you may have the notion that all history came to be the way it is for your own sakes, but you must love your nation and the world more than your parents. Such is the mindset you should have as you go on. Please bear in mind that those with such a consciousness can become the sons and daughters of the True Parents. (251-47, 1993.10.15)
The True Parents have come into this world that we are living in; it is inhabited by their sons and daughters as well as those of fallen parents. Originally, through the flesh and blood of the True Parents all were to have been God's beloved children. Through the Fall, however, they became fallen sons and daughters instead, and so the Savior, Christ at the Second Advent must come again as the True Parent, to clear away all the wrongdoings of our first ancestors. He must come and restore the firstborn son who is already born. That firstborn son was like an illegitimate son, made illegitimate by a switch of his bloodline apart from God's. He would have inherited God's lineage through original love, but due to the Fall he inherited another bloodline Still, God cannot cast him away. (210-360, 1990.12.27)
The work you are engaged in is that of creation. Your life is the life of love seeking the path to console God and come in contact with the world of His love. In such a life you will not feel tired though you may work your whole life striving to fulfill God's will. Live with the notion that you will make, from what God has created just for the fun of it, souvenirs to take to heaven with you. This is what the True Parents are doing as they explore nature and all the sights in the world, be that on the sea, the five oceans and six continents, or in the rivers, mountains, and various other land forms.
Will you also follow their lifestyle, working to liberate the realm of nature, from its lament, with God's love, or will you choose to stay stuck in a big city, centered on yourselves, destroying the environment, creating pollution, and being parents who block the way for your children to develop their soulfulness? After considering the two options, Unification Church members naturally choose to follow my way of loving nature, and so it will be possible to build the ideal Kingdom of Heaven wherein cities will be decentralized and naturalized, and where we will live in harmony with nature. (288-72, 1997.10.31)
I can truly feel that God is alive. There were 33 leaders in the Korean Independence Movement. Korea's antipode is Uruguay and their independence movement also had 33 leaders. There are thirty-three nations in Latin America and the Caribbean and in the region of Jardim wherein I am currently working are also thirty-three towns. It is quite surprising! There are thirty-three cities in the vicinity. I find that really mysterious. In light of the Will of the providence, these things occur because God is alive. Therefore, there must be thirty-three at all events. Including oneself there would be thirty-four. This is very important. You must unite with your national messiahs by any means. Do not complain, but practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. (281-45, 1997.2.14)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Three - God and True Parents
Section 3. True Parents Who Liberate God
Tragically, the true family idealized by God was not realized. In the Garden of Eden the serpent seduced Eve, she in turn seduced Adam, and thus selfish false love was sown in this world. Human sin and misfortune resulted from the illicit love shared by our first ancestors Adam and Eve, by Satan's action.
We need to restore the individual and the true family and expand true love and goodness globally. Knowing that this truth alone could unify conflicting denominations and establish God's Kingdom on earth, I disclosed this revelation to Christians fifty years ago. I had no intention of creating another separate denomination.
Nevertheless, God's message was rejected and opposed by established religious groups. I was left with no choice but to lay another foundation through the toils of the last forty-three years. Setting out in 1954 in Korea under the name of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity, I dispatched missionaries to Japan, the United States, and European and other countries throughout the world. On that foundation, my wife and I have founded many organizations so that the principles of the True Family could be examined and utilized in the fields of academia, media, religion, the arts and industry. These organizations create examples and models by which the world could be restored through indemnity. (288-168, 1997.11.27)
How can you restore everything lost in the Garden of Eden? You can do it through my idea of returning to your hometowns. You must return to your hometowns. In this same vein I dispatched tribal and national messiahs. God was able to send only one messiah, Jesus, and he was to liberate his tribe. At this point in time, on behalf of God I have dispatched national messiahs to 185 nations. These national messiahs are working on a level higher than the tribal messiah level at the time of Jesus.
Such a concept did not exist at Jesus' time. Everything was lost on the cross. With no family he could not enter heaven and instead had to stay in paradise. In God's original kingdom, the connection extends from the family to the tribe, people and nation. Jesus was unable to form a family. Adam was driven out of the Garden of Eden, so the family could not be established there. In order to restore this, the True Parents came forth and dispatched messiahs on the national foundation, a level higher than the lost family level. (282-29, 1997.2.16)
God and the positions of the true man, true woman, true couple and true children were lost through the Fall. Everything was shattered to pieces. Fallen people cannot become as one with God. Therefore, the true man and true woman who can serve Him must come together in oneness, become a true couple that cannot be separated or divided by anything, and give birth to true sons and daughters. That is to say, they must become God-centered True Parents, true spouses and true children and achieve the four-position foundation.
Thereupon, the True Parents should have God come and dwell with them and become the center of the whole family. The lifestyle they set up in the family should be one that everyone in the world can follow. The view of the nation perceived there, the view of the world discussed there, and the ideology taught there, should be the views of the nation and world and the ideology that become commonly shared by all peoples of the world.
Because this did not come to be, however, the world became the scene of confusion we see today. Humanity has nonetheless moved towards the one door, hoping for the time of the Last Days. The desire of the True Parents is for humanity to establish the God-centered True Family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. When that is done, even God's love can be restored. (19-205, 1968.1.7)
What is the source of God's bitter sorrow? It lies in the fact that, though He has shed tears for His people and the earth, He had no occasion to hold on to and shed tears of joy over His victorious son, the son for whom He always yearned. God's anguish and sorrow stemmed from not having anyone whom He could acknowledge as His victorious son. Not only that, though He wandered endlessly to find His lost sons and daughters, none came to God and wept together with Him. (4-290, 1958.9.14)
On God's Day, God wants humanity to fulfill the perfection of His true love. To do this, humankind needs to stand in the position of the perfected object before the perfected Subject. The True Parents stand in this position. God needs to be liberated by true love. Through whom is this to be achieved? It is through the True Parents. Knowing this, I am able to liberate Him. Just as I, taking the position of minus, attained oneness with God as the Subject partner, you too should also occupy the minus position and attain oneness substantially, with the True Parents in the plus position. You will thereby become free to advance to the position of oneness with God. Such is the way of the principle of re-creation. (275-333, 1996.1.1)
Through the Blessing, I can put up a protective fence around the one God-centered clan, nation, world and cosmos, and thus liberate God. Who is in charge of pulling out the nail driven so deeply into the hearts of God and the True Parents on earth? The True Parents are in charge and the individual who will complete that work in the end is the True Mother. A world tour is being conducted with her at its head. All women should now stand in her place. (301-169, 1999.4.25)
History today is flowing in the direction of establishing the Parents. As God exists, there must be True Parents who can practice filial piety before Him and fulfill His purpose of creation, that is, the purpose of salvation. At the same time angels should pledge loyalty to the sons and daughters of these true parents. Such were the original rules of creation, but they were broken. Therefore, we need to redeem and indemnify that. What was lost should be recovered in its original form. (15-242, 1965.10.17)
Rather than belonging to your parents as their sons and daughters, you should first become God's. Were it not for the Fall, that would have been natural, but the order was reversed. At present, we have not yet become His children. Although we sprang from a different root, we must be cut off from that root, at the very base of the trunk, and a new bud attached or engrafted in. That must be centered on True Parents. Then, on the conditional basis of having become the sons and daughters of the True Parents, God can be liberated. (166- 306, 1987.6.14)
Christianity is divided into hundreds of conflicting denominations. Can such a body of strife become God's limbs and His foothold? No. From this perspective, there is not one denomination with which He can do as He pleases. Then where would God go with the idea to establish His kingdom on earth? We come to the conclusion that He would have no choice but to seek out a family. If, in that family, the parents united directly with Him, and their children completely united with them, then God would be the sole owner of that family. The members of that family would be the members of His family and the possessions of that family would belong to Him. The question, however, is whether there is such a family. (96-15, 1978.1.1)
The event that overcomes and terminates Adam and Eve's historic failure to marry in the Garden of Eden, that actualizes the True Parents, is the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. When the True Parents are wedded in that most sacred ceremony, their sons and daughters will also be able to get married within that tradition. Everything of the world of love desired by God would begin to flow, encompassed in the ideal of the True Parents. The family in which we can reside as the liberated princes and princesses of love, as the link from the center to all other environmental elements, is our family - the family of God, the family of humankind, our family! As that family grows and flourishes, it will come to represent the nation that can love God and humanity and grow to become His kingdom of love, peace and equality. (296-237, 1998.11.10)
Did not false parents emerge from the Fall? Thus, true parents must appear. Because the false parents came into existence based on Satan, the original ideal of creation and the coming of the God-centered true parents, still remains to be fulfilled. Fallen Adam must be redeemed in order to realize the original ideal of true parents on earth. What would it take to accomplish this? If humankind had not been born from the false parents who fell, they would have become God's sons and daughters and original true parents. God, in accord with His principle of creation, will not abandon the human race that came to its fallen state due to false love. (208-303, 1990.11.21)
You may be a member of a family of patriots, but that would be of no use without God's Kingdom. However loyal a subject you might be to your country, if God's nation is not established, there would be no foundation for you to settle in history. Hence the nation should be restored through the family, the world through the nation, and the cosmos through the world. When this is done, you will be the masters of the cosmos.
Thus, individuals must invest themselves in their families, giving and forgetting, while sacrificing themselves for the sake of others. They are to sacrifice themselves for their families and their families for their tribes; similarly, tribes for their people, people for their nation, nations for the world, the world for the cosmos, and the cosmos for God. Once this cycle reaches God, He will sacrifice Himself to requite us. What we give is not lost. When we have given everything for God and forgotten,
He will take possession of it and add on His love, and afterwards recompense us with the heavenly and earthly worlds. (297-211, 1998.11.20)
We need to know that human liberation is God's liberation. The liberation of your families, clans and nations consoles God who sorrowed over the loss of His family, clan and nation. In my life, I will recover the lost cosmos and dissolve God's anguish. I have no wishes or thoughts for myself, except to practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. If asked to die, I will head straight for death. Even at the risk of my life I will not turn back.
In this way, I must fulfill God's desires and liberate Him forever from Satan. I must become the son who can liberate Him from His bondage, from the prison where He is entrapped. Only then can our piteous God, who suffers the bitter anguish of not having achieved liberation in the family, finally achieve liberation in the world and cosmos. Only then can He be restored to His position and establish His sovereignty based on the laws of the love of the family, tribe, people, nation and cosmos. (300-72, 1999.2.21)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Three - God and True Parents
Section 4. True Parents Are the Way to Heaven
If Adam and Eve were to be the parents standing in God's stead, then even I am spiritually the parent representing the earth in His stead. All the people who died and went on to the next world followed in Adam and Eve's foot steps. From their place in the angelic world they could freely support you, but as they were born from false parents rather than true, they could not directly assist the True Parents. However, as the failures of the archangel have been indemnified, they may now step into the position of children, similar to the time when Adam and Eve were still in their growth period. From there, they are free to provide support at will. Hence, the spirit world will help to hasten the coming of the day of the collapse of this world. (146-312, 1986.7.20)
Mothers and fathers should love each other and their children and educate them by manifesting themselves as representatives of the nation, the cosmos, their relatives, their mothers, fathers, brothers and sisters. This must take place on earth. They must set an example of how to love the cosmos, world and nation. They must be the textbooks that reveal the future.
That is not all. To become owners you need to learn the heart of parents, teachers, and God, and inherit the right of ownership. After joining the church, we are reborn, educated, and finally perfected. When we are fully matured, we will be able to understand everything. You will then say, "I want to stand in the position of the owner." You will inherit everything, for that is what being the owner means. Wherever it is, it comes to the same thing. Such is the mainstream ideology. If you go this way, you will meet the true teacher, and if you go that way, you will meet the True Parents.
All is the same. Hence, the Kingdom of Heaven is the same everywhere. (205-21, 1990.7.15)
After inheriting true love and simultaneously true lineage from the True Parents, you must pass on God's true love. This is your pride. Those who lack this ability cannot go to heaven; they won't get in. Through marriage itself you may inherit your parents' love. Due to the Fall, however, you didn't inherit the true lineage. This is possible only through the Blessing. The root of the fallen world is the fallen parents. Thus, you need to be grafted anew to the True Parents to inherit a new true lineage. You should realize that it is through the Unification Church Blessing that you can do so. (162-63, 1987.3.27)
Have you heard of rebirth meaning to be born again? When Nicodemus came one night to Jesus and asked him about the meaning of being born again, Jesus asked in reply, "Are you Israel's teacher and do not understand rebirth?" Rebirth means to be born again, to be reborn. What does that mean? It signifies a person born of false parents being born again through true parents. To inherit God's love, life and lineage when being reborn, one should be totally void of relationships to the love, life and blood ties of the satanic world -- so much so that one is completely unconscious of them. (211-306, 1991.1.1)
In reversing the Fall, Adam and Jesus must unite with the True Parents to restore the positions of formation, growth and perfection. The spirit and physical worlds must unite Adam's children and Jesus' children; together they must all enter the realm of Christ at the Second Advent where they can become the perfected Adam's children. (219-241, 1991.9.8)
You have parents, children and all the things of creation and Home Church is the expanded version of all these together. These three were lost by Adam through the Fall and must therefore be restored simultaneously and offered to God. What was lost should be recovered and dedicated back to Him through the True Parents; it would then pass through Him and come to us. That which was lost must be recovered, offered to Him and bequeathed back to us by the True Parents. Only then can you have your own homes and world. The foundation for it is the Home Church. This is the offering. This is the altar on which the three sacrifices are offered. (101-338, 1978.11.12)
You cannot regard any of your possessions as belonging to you. Those who do are Satan. Those having such a mind are Satan. Everything must be returned to God as belonging to Him originally. They cannot however be returned as they are. They can only be returned to Him after passing through the archangel, Eve, and Adam. What this means is that they must be returned through the True Parents. The clothes you have on now are not yours either.
To form a family you should not claim any rights, or harbor concepts, of ownership. You should rise above the feeling of ownership, that you are the parents of so-and-so. You should rise above the concept of ownership over what you have. Everything should come under God's ownership, and since He originally created human beings to be the lords of creation, centering on and passing through the descent of ownership of the True Parents, at each of the three stages you need to be certified by God to be able to inherit the right of ownership from the True Parents. Know that only then will the era of your right of ownership come. (120-208, 1982.10.16)
In order for you to belong to God's Kingdom, you need to offer Him everything you have: your assets representing the Old Testament, your children representing the New Testament and even yourselves before. Let Him choose to have ownership over you and let Him tell you, "Your family, belongings and children are mine," and then receive His acknowledgment that indeed they are. Next, He can claim "I have no more need of them!" and bequeath them all back to you through the True Parents. Then your right of ownership over the spiritual and physical worlds can be determined, not the right of ownership of love, but the right of ownership over all things. Just as everything fell into fallen ownership through fallen love, the right of ownership over everything will be determined through original love. (121-254, 1982.10.27)
To return the right of ownership to God, you need to go through the True Parents' name. There is no other way back. Hence, only the Unification Church can unify the world. Even without our prompting, people will line up to be the first to register. The time will come when they will fight among themselves to decide who will be first, second or third. (198-242, 1990.2.3)
The path that individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, the physical world, and even the spirit world must follow has to pass through the True Parents. You need to realize that in order to pave such a way, they have had to tread the path of suffering throughout their lives. (129-18, 1983.10.4)
True Adam is the True Parent. The True Parents will pass down their language to the True Children. That is the Principle. The True Parent did not come down as Rev. Moon. He came from heaven sent by God. Hence, it can be presumed that those who do not know God cannot recognize the True Parents. (129-20, 1983.10.4)
The sons and daughters born from you could be superior to the Messiah Jesus, and yet God prepared for four thousand years for his birth. Did Jesus' parents have him after their marriage was blessed? You had your children after being blessed by the True Parents. (146-22, 1986.6.1)
It is not I who insist on the Blessing. I have done everything as instructed by God and then made this logical system indirectly. Had it been my idea, I would have told you so through my own lips. There is no way to deny it. (231-155, 1992.6.2)
For humankind to be restored, the women of the world need to unite absolutely with the True Parents in the mother's womb. Through Eve's fall, humankind lost their true parents and God. Through their restoration, they came to know about God and the True Parents and must now unite with them. All human beings should have been born from true parents, but were instead born from false parents and consequently became false parents themselves. The world will be resurrected and liberated only when a movement is created where all women can love the world as the True Parents do. That movement is the Women's Federation for World Peace.
Through it families can be dealt with globally. Within the family, children should unite with their mother, and then with their father, but the father is a false father. Therefore, when the True Father comes, the mother and children must unite with him and educate the false father. In this way, the whole family can be unified and the original family restored. The mother and children must save the father. (244-161, 1993.2.1)
Of all human beings born on earth, not one was born from true parents. There is no way for those who were born without inheriting the True Parents' linage to enter heaven. From the perspective of God's ideal of creation, heaven is reserved for those who have inherited the True Parents' lineage, served them as the owner of the kingship of God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven, lived together with them in a love-centered, blood-related relationship, and married and had children. Conversely, those who have not experienced the love of the realm of God's imperial family cannot enter heaven. (250-49, 1993.10.11)
When the victorious True Parents and the Blessed Families in a nation become one, that nation will be restored. If the member states of the United Nations were to unite with the True Parents in a decision at the UN, they would be restored overnight. All that would remain to be accomplished would be their blessing. The Fall came about through a wrongful marriage. Therefore, if a rightful marriage were conducted by God and the True Parents, the couple would be completely restored. As the messiah at the Second Advent has triumphed over all, Satan has no power whatsoever to cross over this horizontal line. (255-20, 1994.2.27)
What mortifies Satan most is the fact that you have seen the True Parents and that they have taught you that you are their children. Education like this is what he loathes and dreads the most. The question then becomes how to pass on the tradition. (66-142, 1973.4.22)
Your hope lies nowhere other than in becoming the True Parents' sons and daughters of true filial piety. The True Parents will become the king and queen of all kings and queens under heaven. Hence, this is the place where the centers of all hope -- past, present and future -- can be brought to fruition. (46-167, 1971.8.13)
From the perspective of the Principle, all forms of creation are to be brought under dominion on the foundation where true parental love has been fulfilled; the most important question therefore is whether you have definitely fulfilled that love. (67-148, 1973.6.1)
For adopted children to advance to the position of begotten children, the jealousy the archangel felt at the time of Adam and Eve must be indemnified. To do this, spiritual children should value and love the physical children of their spiritual parents more than their own lives. Next, they should restore the satanic world. These are essential points.
What this means is that you cannot enter unless you have loved my children. Ask yourselves whether you loved them from the time they were in the womb. Have you loved me, God's will and the children of my body even more than yourselves? The question is whether you loved them more than yourselves. Jesus asked, "Did you love me more than your own sons and daughters, your family?" If you have not done so, you cannot proceed, and should indemnify this failure for three years starting now. (127-128, 1983.5.5)
The families of Joseph and Zechariah should have united to lay the foundation for Jesus to stand on as the tribal messiah. If they had done so, the nation was to be restored through indemnity; but this did not happen. The Unification Church is currently laying the people- level foundation to restore the nation. We stand on the basis of having passed through the tribal age. You are serving the True Parents and are called their children. You can now be their children -- not their legitimate children (in the traditional and legal sense), but also not adopted children (for adopted children have no blood relationship with the parent). You now stand in the position of the child by a concubine. If this position were not established there would be no way for us to save this world. We have crossed over the tribal realm and are heading towards the realm of one people. It was within that realm that you were blessed. (141-209, 1986.2.22)
Though He created all things, God is not in the position of the owner. Originally, all forms of creation were destined to become God's possessions at the time and place where they attained oneness through love. The True Parents, established as belonging to God, have established ownership over the children of the True Parents, by virtue of their birth through the love of the True Parents and on the foundation of connection to the love of the True Parents. When the foundation of all things is similarly connected to love through that ownership over the sons and daughters, the creation would then belong to them. (166-286)
The bitter sorrow of Jesus and Adam must be dispelled. Through human error, Jesus and Adam could not attain true parenthood and their anguish over this must be dissolved. To do this, three generations, starting from the grandfather, must be served. The realms of three generations, with Adam in the formation stage, Jesus in the growth stage, and the True Parents' children in the third stage, need to be connected. This task is inevitable. (212-54, 1991.1.1)
With the institution of True Parents' Day, the commemorative Days of True Children, True Family, True Nation, True World, True Cosmos, and the liberation of the True God can be connected. You should understand that in any given era nothing can be connected without association with the True Parents' name.
Your eyes yearned to see true parents before anything else. You have no idea how many tears they have shed. Your noses desired to inhale their scent in their embrace. You cannot fathom how they lamented meeting false parents. Your mouths longed to speak their words and suckle their breasts, but instead learned the false words of false parents and set up a false tradition. Your ears longed to hear the words of true parents. Your hands yearned to touch them and to draw them to you, but they were instead shackled by false parents and the enemy, and instead became hands harboring bitter feelings. They became hands of anguish and sorrow that can neither open nor clench at will.
Our bodies and minds should have been serving true parents forever, and at the same time inherited a tradition that would never allow their division. United, mind and body should have lived deriving satisfaction from their unity and service, but the reality has been that they contained within them the sorrows of history, wretchedness and bitter anguish. They existed without a path of escape from the realm of lamentation. Every inch of the planet Earth also had its hope: to be trodden upon by true parents and children. (268-164, 1995.3.31)
God wanted true parents because He devised a plan to fulfill His desires from within the family. He created them with His thoughts on them, and hoped to become as one with their love. Passing through the processes of formation and growth, and finally reaching full maturity, Adam and Eve were to be married. Their wedding was to have been God's own wedding, setting the one focal point where the love of humankind and God could come and settle together. (282-290, 1997.4.7)
No other fathers but Father Moon have the quality of true love. This is why white and black people, creation and even heaven and earth all like him. You should understand that true parents, children, family, society, nation, world and God can be found in Unification Church families. The eternally unchanging true lineage can also be found there. Through the bridge of true lineage everyone is connected to each other in love. Beginning from this point, we are connected all the way to God in love, through the true lineage. The true family has but one language and culture. Culture signifies language, for it is formed through the words of a language. (162-138, 1987.4.5)
You need to be aware of the fact that true parents must be found even if it means having to discard the Old and New Testaments. True parents are necessary for the emergence of true siblings, a true nation and everything else. When the True Parents emerge upon the global foundation, children can emerge. A cosmic signing ceremony must be held that God, Satan and the True Parents recognize officially. From that point in time, the True Children's Day can be instituted globally. (95-173, 1977.11.11)
Our responsibility living in the era of the historical transition is to stand in the place of God and the True Parents, in the representative position of the true nation and world. By fulfilling this responsibility we can become the most filial sons and daughters of all filial children in this historical era. We need to become the sons and daughters of filial piety of God's Kingdom that even the past children of filial piety in history can praise. From there we can go on to become the patriots, saints, and the holy sons and daughters of God's Kingdom. (214-306, 1991.2.3)
Satan's love caused the false parents to fall, but the True Parents are elevated through God's love, and so can proceed into the world of love. Love is mighty and eternally equal. The very mention of love gives everyone the right to participate and rise even to the highest positions. An illiterate person can rise to the highest position through the love relationship with the spouse who was the world's greatest scholar. Likewise, no matter how much human beings may be lacking, when they have formed a relationship of love with God, they can be elevated to His position. Since we know how great the value of love can be, all our hearts desire to have the very best. Even after we have the whole world in our possession, if there is something better out there, we would still want to own it. (144-241, 1986.4.25)
In order to restore through true love what is currently in the position of false love, you must deny everything. After learning about true love from the True Parents, you stand in the liberated position of having been born as their children, whose entire debts have been completely cleared away. You will have no barriers in the past, present or future, and without barriers you can marry and live with your spouses. Otherwise you could not even dream about such things. Even Jesus has been unable to live with his wife till now.
Families, tribes and peoples in the world are all bound to perish because they have no center. Satan caused that. God sought after the central figure for the individual, family, nation and world and blessed them through the Unification Church. You should know that in this satanic world where five billion people are perishing away, others have been called upon and established with superior rights, namely those of the Blessed Families.
Within Christianity, if the United States is Abel, then this place (Brazil), representing the Catholic realm, is Cain. The Latin cultural sphere, which is Catholic, is the Cain realm. It is like the elder brother and should go through Protestantism, the younger brother. The younger brother should help Catholicism.
In the United States, Protestantism, in the younger brother position, and the North American Abel national realm must be unified. The True Parents should come to the United States on that basis and, through all foundations of power laid in that nation, digest the many nations in South America, this Catholic cultural sphere. I did not come here to assimilate into this cultural sphere and the Unification Church does not intend to follow it either. As the Unification Church has emerged, the Catholic cultural sphere should go through it and Brazilians should go through the True Parents. Otherwise there will be no path for them to take. (268-196, 1995.4.1)
The 180 families that form the tribal foundation for the tribal messiah should all be dedicated to God. Everything you possessed before receiving the Blessing -- whether a house, land, things or property -- originally belonged to God and with the Blessing should have been handed over to Adam. Such is the principle, but because of the Fall, God could not stand in the position of the owner, and neither could the True Parents. Though in the past they could not stand in the position of the owner, at this time, through someone who can fulfill the mission of the archangel in the satanic world, everyone centered on their tribal leader should offer everything they have through the son, mother and father. The restoration of the lineage, right of ownership, and realm of heart should be offered and returned over seven generations. (285-231, 1997.6.5)
There are two hells: one on earth and one in the spirit world, but there is only one gate to heaven. So even if both the gates to hell were opened, that does not mean that they would lead straight from earth to heaven. You can only enter through the True Parents; you need to pass through them to enter that one gate into heaven. (294-103, 1998.6.14)
We need to return to God the right of ownership, the realm of heart, and the realm of substance. The family, nation and world together need to be returned to Him. We need to give them back to Him as an offering through the True Parents and clear all our debts.
On that basis, the horizontal foundation of the right of ownership of parents, children, and your family and all things is connected through the True Parents. Where that takes place becomes God's Kingdom on earth. From the un-fallen position, the right of ownership must be connected to earth, but due to the Fall this connection must be made through the path of indemnity. Once established, we will usher in the era of the sovereignty of absolute love and the right of ownership of the Kingdom of Heaven. In order to welcome such a liberated realm, we declare in Family Pledge number eight, that we will perfect the realm of liberation in God's Kingdom on earth and achieve that goal. (295-243, 1998.8.28)
However much we yearn for the ideal family, parents, couple and children, they do not exist, for their overall perfection can only take place through the True Parents. From a traditional position, as the heirs standing in the place of God and True Parents, you need to reach the value of the seed which is equal in value to the highest level of oneness ever seen among brothers and sisters, and similar in value to the oneness between God and Adam and Eve. Coming from such a world, if you were to harvest a family that can be expanded to produce new descendants for all human beings, then this family -- having the same value as that of a unified God and True Parents -- will then become successors able to inherit the record of champions.
It has been said that those with power will rule the world. We should not compete with others on the basis of power. Those with power have created environments, in which they can become more powerful, and they have swept away those that are weak; they act as champions and record-breakers. This is not the result of victory won through a competition of goodwill, as desired by God. Hence, all this must be cleared away from the face of the earth. (301-19, 1999.4.16)
At the time and place that the reawakening takes place, when all families in the world can claim to be the sons and daughters of the True Parents, the global Kingdom of Heaven will be manifested. When the world becomes one family, we will enter the new world of God's Kingdom on earth. (146-132, 1986.6.8)
The Completed Testament Age signifies that the entire world can receive grace from the True Parents equally. For that to happen, cause, lineage, right of ownership and realm of heart need to be converted. That is the responsibility of the tribal messiahs. Indeed, this has been made possible because we have entered the era of women. (251-286, 1993.11.1)
God's right of ownership was completely snatched away by this fallen world that inherited the devil's love, life and lineage. Now the time has come for us to retrieve it, to become sons and daughters who can receive God's true love and bring this world under control. Finally, as such, we need to redeem the blood ties in the family lost by Adam, Eve, Cain and Abel. On the foundation of all nations being liberated and welcomed, the right of ownership currently belonging to the devil and the satanic world, should be returned to God, the owner of true love, through the number one man and woman, the number one son and daughter, the beloved of God.
All peoples in the world need to go through the True Parents' love. Without passing through that gate, there is no way back to the original homeland in the heavenly world. The only path open before them now leads to hell. We need to trace the path back. We need to fight and triumph over nations opposing us. By so doing, the Unification Church of today has inherited the victory of the global messianic realm, passed through the national messianic realm and traced down to the tribal messianic realm. Through the tribal realm of the satanic world, we now need to enter Satan's family and change his world. (210-42, 1990.11.30)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Four The Way of Becoming Citizens of Cheon II Guk
Section 1. God's Hope for Humankind
God's original intent for creation was to live with humanity centering on one purpose in harmony with one love, to have all of heaven and earth enjoy His love and to have everything live as one with His love established as the actual center of life. Yet due to the Fall of Adam and Eve, God's love remained His. He was to establish it in His relationship with humankind. Yet He was unable to do so and it departed from them and from the entire world of creation.
Consequently, God has spent the last six thousand years hoping for the day when, centering on the love He wanted to establish, He could bring together all the things of creation and live in joy with them. However, they have still not been united through His love, and accordingly His ideal and the love of His hope which should have been established remain unfulfilled. Thus, God has been guiding the providence to this day in order to accomplish His will at all costs. Ever since the Fall, He has been doing so for a long time until now, regardless of the ages, in order to fulfill His hope and recover His trust and love towards humanity; yet even now He has been unable to do either. (1-88, 1956.6.6)
God, who has not been able to enjoy a single day of universal victory since the Creation, desires to usher in that day through people on earth. Hence, if they do not bring about that day, Satan who has trampled on them cannot be eliminated. Moreover, the satanic powers that accuse humanity before God in heaven cannot be driven away. Thus, God does not mind any hardship or sacrifice or struggle. He has been a protective shield to this day in order to find and select each and every one of you.
When we consider this, we can know God's desire. He has chosen each and every one of you and has separated you from the enemy Satan -- who brought the Fall upon humankind -- in order to terminate the evil history of satanic dominion.
We should fulfill God's desire and become people who can stand proudly before Him and all the things of creation, and return the glory of victory to Him. Only then can the purpose of the providence which He has pursued by dint of unremitting toil be fulfilled. (2-301, 1957.6.30)
God created Adam and Eve and fervently desired that they would become the people of character of His hope, but, they fell as the ancestors of humankind, thereby betraying the desires and hopes which He had cherished since long before the Fall, and causing Him tremendous grief.
You all should think about how God, who suppressed His heart of sorrow and indignation towards Adam's family, yet chose Cain and Abel for the purpose of recovering that longing heart. You should think of how instead they compounded His grief and how His hope still remained unfulfilled.
Sixteen hundred years later God chose Noah but the outcome was the same. He then chose Abraham after another four hundred years but once again the outcome was the same. God wanted to meet a person of His longing and to share His heart but Abraham too could not fully release God's heart of longing. Then through three generations God chose Jacob's family for the purpose of having people become aware of His yearning heart that He had harbored for thousands of years. His will, however, was yet again not fully realized through this family.
We should understand God's situation where He was forced to run after the Israelites -- even though He had chosen them -- without being able to reveal His heart of yearning to them, through which He would have educated and led them.
We should know the fact that God raised on this earth a singular race of His yearning, and that whenever they fell into distress, He suffered, felt sorrow and went through difficulties in proportion to the intensity of His yearning heart.
God had endeavored throughout the long course of history to plant that yearning in our hearts, into history and into this world. Hence, we should bear in mind that every object we deal with is soaked with His longing. We should bear in mind that the members we deal with, and even the nation and this world in which we live, are also steeped in His longing.
For this reason when we lift our faces and gaze at God's creation we should feel that they are all objects of His fervent longing. If that is the case with all the things of creation, how much more so would it be for human beings who are their lords? You should truly offer thanks to God when you become aware of the fact that He has always longed for people based on a certain standard, though they were evil in form. (8-93, 1959.11.22)
Why was it that God couldn't forsake humankind, but rather clung onto them, undergoing continuously the historical course of countless sorrows to this day? It was because He wanted to be able to say to them, "You are my begotten sons and daughters." He has been battling until now to realize such an ideal.
In God's garden of goodness in which He stood in glory, Adam, in the capacity of the lord of creation, could stand before Him amidst creation which was harmonized as one centering on His love saying, "My Father! Please be glorified!" yet due to his fall lost that value. You should understand that God wants to hear the sound of His original son and daughter, who emerged after the Creation, calling Him Father.
The Father that we call upon today cannot be addressed from a position of sin and evil. Accordingly, we must escape from this sinful and evil world and enter the ideal garden of goodness, which is a world where humanity can manifest God's glory while living enraptured in joy. In other words, it is a world where all the things of creation move and rest in sync with humanity, and God the Creator with them both. Not only that, but it would also have been the ideal garden enabling oneness transcending the reciprocal relationship between God and humanity.
In this way, God had wanted humanity to become as one with Him, and created such a world while visualizing that situation wherein they could be enraptured in joy through such amazing love amidst that unity. Yet through their fall, human beings caused not only their own anguish but also that of God, and since then have compounded it through the continuance of that sorrowful history to this day.
Then what is God's greatest hope as He guides the providence in relation to the earth today? It is to bring people born from fallen parents back over to His side and say to them "I am your eternal Father and you are My eternal sons and daughters." You should realize that the historic hope of fallen humankind and the original hope of God are to be able to welcome such a day. (3-26, 1957.9.15)
There are many people living on earth today, each with their individual visions, opinions, sets of beliefs and assertions, yet none of them bows before God with a true heart, testifies to Him and confidently stands before heaven and earth claiming to be sent from Him.
What is it that we should ultimately seek? Countless people who have come and gone throughout history have been waiting until now for the earthly appearance of a person who can put aside his own set of beliefs and assertions and all his proactive behavior and come forth claiming to embody God with his mind and body and acting on His behalf. While longing for His representative to appear, God has endured endless hardships in guiding His providence over a long period of time.
What is the source of earthly sorrow? It is neither the absence of any set of beliefs nor that of anyone who could take action, but rather that of a set of beliefs that could claim to embody God's heart and will, and that of a person who could act on His behalf. These must appear so as to remove all grief, pain and resentment that fill the earth and the human world today. Thus, you should remember that the time has come for you to understand that the purpose of providential history was the emergence of that one person. (3-317, 1958.2.2)
You must have a friend whom you can trust with a sincere heart in God's stead. Furthermore, you need siblings, parents and spouses whom you can trust on His behalf. In so doing, you are to transcend the family to embrace the society, nation and world. This was God's cherished desire, yet He drove individuals into situations of mutual distrust and despair of humanity in order for them to find faith in Him. In this way, He wanted believers to come together as siblings and friends to forge bonds enabling them to trust each other on His behalf. It is none other than this that was His greatest hope. (4-146, 1958.3.30)
If I were to ask Satan, "Hey Satan, did I or did I not meet all your demands?" he would reply that I did. As I laid a sturdy foundation for entering heaven by loving everything including even Satan with God's original love, Satan must bless me saying, "The world you are going to is liberated. All of your desires have been fulfilled. Everything you wish for will be fulfilled wherever you go and everything you desire will belong to you."
If I were to say, "In the names of God, the True Parents and True Family, the world shall be liberated!" he would reply, "Amen!" Spring has come. However strong the snow and ice may be, all will melt away because it is spring. Thus, we must sow seeds in spring, to the ends of the ideal world and in America where Satan scattered the seeds of evil! A good seed is the family. Satan planted just one: fallen Adam and Eve. Now we must grind and polish it wherever we go in order to make a new family. There we can cultivate everything. This must be done in the land of America. That is God's desired objective. (189-65, 1989.3.12)
After creating man and woman, why did God want them to grow? It was so that He could love them. If it was to love them, would He have wanted that love to increase or decrease? Would He have said, "Hey, you! Your love for me should not surpass my love for you"? No, He would not.
If you were to wrestle with God, would He be more or less determined than you? He would be more determined. God has everything. There is nothing He lacks. When is God more ardent? If a new man or woman were to appear and make more passionate love than our ancestors of the past, God would also be out of breath.
If God had met such a passionate couple, would He have wanted to live apart from human beings or with them? He would have wanted to live with them. Therefore, you should know that eternity can be found centering on love and only in love. It makes sense to say that the concept of eternity is established in true love. (195-312, 1989.12.17)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Four The Way of Becoming Citizens of Cheon II Guk
Section 2. Cheon Il Guk, Our Original Homeland
We must become somebody's child, which means becoming God's child. We must become somebody's sibling, which means becoming a sibling in His family. God created Adam and Eve in order to substantially see and be stimulated by all His internal aspects. They were to be the second substantial gods because He created them out of His need for love partners. A monkey cannot be God's partner in love; only human beings can. (258-274, 1994.3.20)
God has until now been unable to hold His right of ownership. Satan has possessed everything -- the nation, people and all things. Satan stole God's right of ownership. The True Parents, too, have never possessed the right of ownership over true children, a true nation or a true world. As there has never been a true person -- a true man or woman -- to possess these things, no one could hold the right of ownership. (186-118, 1989.1.29)
To this day, God has been unable to hold the right of ownership. The devil has been the owner. God's children were unable to take ownership. The devil and his children have posed as the owners of God's creation and caused great harm. Everything must be reclaimed. All things of creation must return to the original parents -- to the True Parents and the True Children, true nation and true tribe. (203-185, 1990.6.24)
Now we must no longer think that we are someone's child or sibling. We are God's children, True Parents' children and people who can receive the rights of inheritance that can emancipate the world and cosmos. Our families have shot arrows at us from a satanic position. Even so, we are not simply passing through several millennia of history, but rather will prepare everything in our lifetime that is required in order to become messiahs and enter an era that permits our second coming on a horizontal level. This is so we can go to and save our clan and parents, who previously opposed us. Based on this, the earth can become the Kingdom of Heaven for the first time.
In that sense, the deeds and lifestyle of Blessed Families today fall short of an acceptable standard. You should be aware that you have been within the devil's lair, and now you should strive to create your own realm of liberation. Otherwise, if you embrace your children merely out of habit and just long to be happy, everything will perish. (203-180, 1990.6.24)
When Jesus went to Jerusalem he looked at a fig tree on the road and, seeing that it bore no fruit, cursed it. Immediately, it withered away. That is the kind of consequence you would face if you are without fruit. What have you prepared for God in building the future nation? It is the fruits of your work, the central core and realization of this nation. The citizens of God's nation are not the fruits of an apple or peach. To this day, God has been unable to have citizens in His Kingdom. Thus, He is now seeking His original citizens, the perfected citizens He could never have. (215-339, 1991.3.1)
The true nation is called God's Kingdom on earth. Only by establishing it can we fulfill His will that was behind the blessings He gave to the original Adam and Eve when He said, "Have dominion over creation when you have perfected yourselves!" and human beings can finally emerge as the true owners of the earth. When that happens, people can finally become true brothers and sisters; then we can become God's true children for the first time. We can become true sons and daughters of filial piety to the Heavenly Father, loyal subjects to our Lord, and true lords to the creation and universe. When that happens, God will not only externally delegate full powers, but also internally bestow even the innermost core of His heart to us. We thus become children to whom He can safely entrust everything. (5-329, 1959.3.1)
Human history has emerged out of the dark night into the dawn to greet the new bright sun. Then what does the sun represent? Humanity's sun means the Parents of Humankind. Humanity's hometown -- the original homeland -- cannot emerge without the emergence of these parents. (16-258, 1966.6.19)
It is good news and glad tidings for tribal messiahs to hear that they can possess the hometown of love. Next, the lineage will be converted through the Blessing. Now your hometown can become yours. Your lineage has been flowing from there. That lineage will widen and the current of love of all nations will become like pure water and flow into the great ocean called heaven in the spirit world. The spirit world is connected to the great ocean of love on earth, and is God's Kingdom in heaven. Hence, in the other world, you cannot survive without a heart that has experienced love.
The heart of love refers to a filial and then a brotherly heart. Fraternal love is its expansion and conjugal love its synthesis, thus occupying the center. Marriage unites men and women based on the concept of God's original love, and through maturing and uniting in love, they unite with God as substantial beings.
Love is vertical here. Therefore, from here, centering on the vertical God, the horizontal Adam and Eve can finally enter this entity of love that moves vertically. In this way, a point of settlement for the family can be created for the first time. The individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world can be completely settled at this one point. This is the axis.
God is the masculine subject partner, isn't he? Thus, man is at the center because he has the baby seed -- the seed of life. Women do not have that. They are the core. The seed of love exists to come in contact with the core of life, and to become as one with God. Isn't He the seed of life? Thus, the logical and central point of settlement is the place where we can unite with His love. (226-173, 1992.2.4)
Heaven is the intended destination of human beings who are currently within the fallen realm. In other words, we must return to our hometowns. You must go back to your hometown. You cannot do that alone. Since there is a purpose for creation, you must return to your homeland after fulfilling it. If they had not fallen, Adam and Eve would have passed on to the next world with just the two of them representing the cosmos, the world, the nation and the family. That was the responsibility given to them as God's originally created children. (113-162, 1981.5.3)
The question is how to transform and expand the hometown of your birth into a heavenly hometown, which is why I designated you as tribal messiahs, whereby your parents embody Adam's family, you embody Jesus, and I embody Christ at the Second Advent. The third, second and first generations are horizontally connecting the realm of the True Parents with your ancestors who represent the source of history. Hence, your birth parents embody Adam and Eve. You embody Jesus, and I embody Christ at the Second Advent. In this way, your parents and birthplace become part of the hometown of God's Kingdom. The position of the hometown that is within heaven's domain has been restored. (215-129, 1991.2.6)
Your birthplace is not your hometown. The time has come when the whole nation can become your hometown. Thus, when you go to the other world, all the borders that existed until now will disappear. Currently there are limits to your hometown but if you restore it, once you pass on to the spirit world you will be connected without any borders. It becomes the basis for God's Kingdom on earth, which can connect to the hometown anywhere. Hence, once this is connected, everyone registered in the family register of all the nations will be transferred intact to the heavenly nation.
Since the hometown of people who did not fall and multiplied would be transformed into that of God's Kingdom, everybody would be engrafted and enter heaven from a position of having been born in the kingdom. That is how the restoration of the hometown will take place. Once that hometown, that nation is restored the cosmos will be restored. On that foundation, the restoration of the True Parents would be completed. Once restored, once the True Parents have a foothold, they can accomplish their mission when all the conditions for God's Kingdom and cosmic restoration have been met. (216-131, 1991.3.9)
Your hometown is God's Kingdom where the True Parents were born. Is Seoul God's Kingdom where the True Parents were born? How are you going to overcome this concept? How will you transcend it? God does not want people to think, "I'm from Jeolla province." "I'm from Gyeong-gi province." "I'm Korean." "I'm American." Adam and Eve did not have such concepts in the Garden of Eden. (169-174, 1987.10.31)
The last condition that should be fulfilled in order to inherit God's legacy is to do with possessing God, true parents, true siblings, true citizens, the true nation and the true world. You should become people who can live as members of the heavenly family through an inseparable fraternal heart that enables you to feel that all people are your siblings and that your relationship to them is eternal and unchanging. You should be able to establish a true nation on earth and inherit God's legacy based on a true family in which we can say that heaven and earth are ours and that Heavenly Father is our Father. (10-354, 1960.11.27)
When we examine our life of faith and Christianity, which advocates belief in God today, how many people would be worthy to be citizens of His kingdom? Furthermore, where is the race that God can eternally claim as His? Where can we find the land that He can claim as His kingdom? Where can we find such things or people? You must understand these things. (5-17, 1958.11.9)
However wonderful a husband you may have and however comfortable a life you may lead, you will go to hell if you do not know God. You must be registered as His citizens. However famous the president of Harvard University may be, he will go to hell if he is not registered as a citizen of God's Kingdom. You enter heaven after being welcomed by the family, society, nation, world and humanity. (278-263, 1996.5.26)
The Nation of Cosmic Peace and Unity (Cheon Il Guk) needs sovereignty, territory and citizenry. Thus, the Coronation for God's Kingship last year was the restoration of sovereignty. Next, the rallies for the Settlement of God's Fatherland (Homeland) constituted the restoration of territory. Then you are to register as the citizens of Cheon Il Guk. Do you understand? That is why you must have the Cheon Il Guk identity cards in order to be its citizens.
Sovereignty, territory and citizenry are necessary for creating a nation. You must believe that the eternal settlement of Cheon Il Guk was declared on the foundation of all its constituent parts. Have confidence as God would and when you push forward with all your strength with confidence equal to that of Rev. Moon, the True Parent, nothing will hold you back. (364-87, 2002.1.1)
It was not God who established His kingship, but the True Parents. It was the True Parents, not God, who established Cheon Il Guk Cheonju Pyeonghwa Tongil Guk, the Nation of Cosmic Peace and Unity. Breaking the Chinese character for cheon meaning heaven, into its parts, it signifies two people. This means two worlds. They are equal. They are a person of heaven and a person of earth; the dual structure of a spirit person and a physical person. Your mind and body constitute a duality, don't they? Are your mind and body united or not? People whose mind and body are in conflict cannot be citizens of Cheon Il Guk. (364-101, 2002.1.1)
What did I do in Korea after the Coronation for God's Kingship? Didn't I hold the rallies for the Settlement of God's Fatherland? It was to have you inherit the lineage of true love. I did this worldwide. What did I do after that? Have I not proclaimed Cheon Il Guk? The Nation of Cosmic Peace and Unity; this is Cheon Il Guk.
Cheon Il Guk is the nation where two people become one. Heaven must hold those two people. There must be two parents. Everything in the created world is made within the framework of the pair system, isn't it? What is Cheon Il Guk? All things were created in pairs from insects to large animals. They must become one. Where two things, two people, two parents, two characters -- subject and object partners -- become one, a foothold for God is created.
Doesn't the Bible explain this as well? When two people pray, three people are actually praying if you include God. It is the same. Two or three people become the foundation for the nation. They become the basis for a family, nation and the world. The family emerges and the tribe begins from there. That is what happens when there are two or more people. (370-88, 2002.2.19)
Today is November 5 in the second year of Cheon Il Guk, the forty-third True Children's Day. We have brought together God's Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things to announce the era of equalization for peace and unity centered on Cheon Il Guk which was not achieved in the family in the Garden of Eden. This era can bring to a conclusion the perfection of the family of Eden centered on humanity that expands to the heavenly world.
After the completion of the Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth, we are now in an age when God can freely and easily visit each family and live together with them in joy. I fervently pray that You bless us so that we can be in the same sphere of life. The hopes of the heavenly world can be found on earth and the hopes of the earthly world can be found in heaven. May the hopes of heaven and earth become one, forming a standard where the two are in balance. May the liberated path of loyalty and filial piety remain, and may the ancestors centered on heaven remain on earth.
Today I have announced the arrival of Era of Equalization for Peace and Unity in Cheon Il Guk. We have now entered an age when we can build and officially create the initial stage of the Kingdom of Heaven. Therefore, let the anguish of the spirit world be dissolved and let the ancestors come down to earth to assist their descendants. Let the heads of denominations cooperate within this world through their followers. May they be free to take action in completely resolving and fully unblocking any unrighteous thing that had given concern to Heaven. (396-158, 2002.11.5)
What was the motto today? Through true love let our families realize the true families of filial children, patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters in Cheon Il Guk. Everything from God's ideal of creation is included in this. We become patriots when the individual, family, tribe, people and nation all inherit the tradition of filial piety centered on the true family. Saints inherit the tradition of patriots, and divine sons and daughters that of saints. Kingship is established by inheriting the tradition of God's divine sons and daughters.
Inheritance is realized on the foundation of having acquired kingship. The right of ownership belonging to you and everything that belongs to your nation will all be denied. Those things are the results of the fallen world, which we would have to part with anyway. God does not even want His shadow to overlap with the world that He never desired -- the world that was defiled and connected to the lineage of the enemy. Therefore, He could not govern the evil world today in which countless people died and perished in wars, and which had continued to this day through the rise and fall of nations. (400-192, 2003.1.1)
Don't you want to become a family of one hundred percent truly filial children before God? What else could you ask for? That should be your single desire. You should become such a family even if it means offering all your ancestors from seven generations back. You have to attain this even if it means selling the record of your ancestors' achievements, or even your nation. Despite all this you still hesitate to donate your Total Living Offering to the church and instead just donate leftover money. Don't you know about the couple, Ananias and Sapphira, who had done just that in the presence of Peter? They ended up in the graveyard having died on the spot. You should be aware that a time more fearsome than that has come. (400-220, 2003.1.1)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Four The Way of Becoming Citizens of Cheon Il Guk
Section 3. Qualifications for Becoming Citizens of Cheon Il Guk
God does not long for a people with just the external form of a people or a nation with just the external form of a nation. He longs for a people, nation and sovereignty that He can move -- in other words, linked to His heart. The chosen people should have clearly known the kind of being God was and for what purpose He had chosen them. They were supposed to push forward despite any tribulation or hardship they faced. This was the attitude and standard of heart the Israelites should have had towards God at that time. Yet they took pride in being the chosen ones and committed many sins before Him in the course of history. We of course should understand first and foremost that the crimes they committed against the heart of God, who was moving the age, was greater than those they committed against the age itself.
Then where should God begin in order to restore humankind? His desires of course should have been fulfilled along with His inner state and furthermore His heart should have been healed. That world of heart, which could never be severed or divided, should have been healed. Thus, God has gone through such troubles to this day in order to expand the foundation of heart in the background of each crucial moment in history with only that day in His sight. We today should be aware of these facts and out of indignation protest to our ancestors who were ignorant of these things.
Though we may live in complicated messy circumstances, those things will all pass away. People may sing of their prosperity and joy because of the happy lives they led on earth, but those things all pass away. However, there is something that remains for those who led their entire lives focused on a certain mission. What is it? It is not about circumstances but a heart that can dominate any circumstance. We cannot deny the fact that this heart has power over history and enhanced the spirit of the race and preserved its set of beliefs. (9-337, 1959.6.21)
God has worked until now to fulfill His will by saving humanity. His will is to establish His kingdom. Hence, there is no denying that He has been raising people on His side -- who could become the citizens and children of that kingdom. Where is He thinking of establishing that kingdom? He is not trying to establish it in the spirit world, but on earth. Then who are the ones qualified to become the citizens of His kingdom that is to be established on earth? It is all of you. You are the center that can build the heavenly nation. (87-106, 1976.5.16)
You all should be able to say, "So this is how the people in the past were like! Today we are like this and from now should become like that. God suffered so much in His inner state, will and heart that He became sorrowful Father. How should we enter His presence? He has been an offering till now in blood, sweat and tears. We should also shed our blood, sweat and tears in order to inherit that offering."
With tears of sorrow you should pledge, "Father, You have been in grief, shed blood and sweat to give that to us, and we have died, shed tears and suffered to receive that. How joyful the day would be on which we could have such give and take! We should bring about that day when we can begin with a cry and that cry of joy will be amplified to blind our sight, and the heartbreaking grief that gushes from our mouths will come forth exploding to become a triumphal song of joy and glory."
There the parent-child bond should be restored where God could say for the first time, "You are My children." He should be able to declare "You are My children and I am your Father," within a unified realm, sharing His heart and inner state in the presence of all the blessings of creation in the universe. You should understand that the center of the bond that we should seek is in realizing God's family and people and creating one world, sovereignty and cosmos after being called by Him. (151-336, 1963.2.5)
You face the destiny of entering the stage of becoming the citizens of heaven. As such you should renew your historic consciousness. Rather than living for yourselves, you should have the concept of living for the sake of your fellow citizens of God's Kingdom. Not only that, you should have the concept of living for the sake of heavenly siblings, spouses and parents and serving them. This is not a partial but a universal concept.
You who believe in Jesus should not blindly revere him, but rather become those who can harmonize the internal and external fortunes of heaven and earth. God is working to establish His ideal of restoring His kingdom based on a universal providence. We must become His children and people who can stand in that place. Furthermore we should be able to love our fellow citizens of His kingdom. If there are people who believe in Jesus around you, you should be able to treat them as your siblings and compatriots. You must also persuade others to do the same. In this light, your responsibility is enormous beyond words.
If you view the six thousand years of history vertically, you will see that God gathered heavenly citizens in the Old Testament Age and His children in the New Testament Age. In this way, history has been flowing in reverse. (1-336, 1956.12.30)
What should you do at this time when everyone on earth is saying with one voice that it is the Last Days? In other words, what should you do in this global era of the Last Days that portends the end of a secular view of history, science, ethics and religion?
You should become people who can fulfill your unchanging loyalty to God without any consideration of your entire self in order to seek His kingdom and His righteousness on earth just as Jesus had proclaimed, "Seek first His kingdom and His righteousness." In that way you should be able to take pride in yourselves before the entire universe and become people who can accomplish their mission in God's stead.
That is to say, you should apply the fundamental principles of that nation to add actual value to your lives and bring about that day of hope that promises an eternal future. If you are unable to become such people, you will end up having nothing to do with God's dispensation through which He sent Jesus four thousand years after the Fall of Adam and Eve, and His will from the time of Jesus until now, working in trinity with Jesus and the Holy Spirit.
From such a perspective, what should you now seek? You must root out the elements of unrighteousness that have prevented the establishment of God's Kingdom and His righteousness, in other words, His ideal for heaven and earth. By doing so you should gain victory through the struggles in your daily life to stand in the place of His son Jesus. In other words, if you wish to become the righteous citizens of His kingdom, you should not be foolish people who fight over what they are going to eat and wear. Rather, you should get beyond the issues of food, drink and clothing. If any of these are given to you at all, you should be able to share them with those who are naked or hungry. If you have a loaf of bread, God's heart inspires your heart to share that bread instead of eating it alone. Jesus displayed that heart but the people around him were unable to do so.
What about the causes of family discord and conflict today? They arise because each family member thinks that the family exists only for his or her own sake. If there is something to eat, there is conflict and discord because each member thinks that food is just for him or her alone. You should bear in mind that this is the very arrow of sin and Satan.
Hence, today you should resolve the issues of food and clothing. You should demolish the self-serving mindset that creates the conditions for family discord and rise above such conflicts, which have permeated history. Do not forget that you are placed in a position to transcend the issues of clothing, food and shelter to emerge as God's true victors. (3-125, 1957.10.13)
You all have to become those who live for God's Kingdom and righteousness. However difficult your circumstances, you must be people who can fight and overcome them, remembering that God has hope in you. Only then can you be called His true sons and daughters.
Then what kind of people can build God's Kingdom? They are those who can deny themselves out of a heart of concern for Him. Those who deny themselves for the sake of their society, people, nation and world are the very ones who can build His kingdom. Further, those who live for His sake even to the point of denying their nation and the world are the ones who can build His kingdom. Also, however sorrowful their circumstances may be, those who feel sorrow for their society, nation, world and even God rather than for themselves can build His kingdom.
Today you should not strive to satisfy your own desires, but rather must lead lives of faith and sacrifice in serving a higher purpose. Then you should attain the standard of the heart of Jesus who went through hardships for God's will and for humankind. You should advance to the position of God's true children who can comfort the broken heart of God who has gone through hardships to this day.
When you see unrighteousness you should feel indignant. Together with God's love that wants to give more and more, you should advance to the ends of this world and make effort to seek and establish His Kingdom and righteousness. Furthermore you should be able to comfort the heart of God who had gone through hardships until now to save humanity amidst such sorrow.
Not only that, by not being defeated and winning victory in the battle with Satan during the course of establishing God's Kingdom and righteousness, you have to unify the family, society, people, nation and world beginning with the individual. In other words, you have to be able to fight and win over Satan in whatever situation you find yourselves. If you go into society, you must do that in any circumstance that society presents you with. If you go out into the nation, you have to be able to step forward, take responsibility for its worst problems, then fight and win over the satanic forces behind them.
If such people were to appear, it might seem that they would perish initially, but you should know that they will prosper later on. They are also the heads of certain households, workplaces, organizations and nations. Those who can discharge their filial duties by devoting themselves to their parents, who can discharge their conjugal duties to their spouse within their families, and who can fulfill the obligations of loyal subjects to their sovereign, are the leaders of their families and nation. When such a spirit wells up from within your innermost self and harmonizes with your body so that even Satan comes to respect and follow you, then for the first time you can step forward as the people who seek and establish God's Kingdom and righteousness. (3-131, 1957.10.13)
A lot of people nowadays are proud of themselves and their nationalities. Americans boast of being citizens of a great nation. Yet that will not last forever. America lives only for itself. It does not know that it should exist for the sake of other nations, just as ancient Hellenic civilization was ignorant of the need to exist for the sake of Rome. Rome too did not know that its civilization existed for the sake of modern British civilization. Thus, Americans today should be aware of the need to serve their own country as well as to serve and live for the sake of other countries. Yet most of them are not aware of this. It is fortunate despite all this misfortune that there are a certain number of people who have the concept that they should not live selfishly but rather for the sake of God.
You who have gathered in the Unification Church today may be sitting in a small church, yet problems will be solved if you feel in your heart that you can represent the world by expanding this church, and that furthermore you can represent the heavenly character. You will be able to resolve anything. You are the children who take up God's will on His behalf. Therefore, you must become the citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven who serve God as the Lord of this world. You should bear in mind that you can never deviate from the Father's will no matter where you are. (4-110, 1958.3.16)
In this historic time of the Last Days, we are not people who wear fancy clothes and eat to our fill. We must become people who can persevere and serve humanity on behalf of history. We must go the opposite way. Only then will it be fair. We must oppose any ideology that has used its sovereignty to take people's lives. Such a time must come. History must inevitably pass through this process. Otherwise its path will be blocked.
Then what kind of path do God, His children and His people walk? It should be a path of perseverance, service and sacrifice. You should not persevere in blind faith. You should persevere for the sake of the Savior, God and His will. That moment will come and thus you should persevere for it. Hence, all faiths have a teaching about the Second Coming.
It is said that such a time will come but what kind of time is that? It is the time when God, the Subject partner in the realm of the heart, fulfills the purpose He has in his heart. People are faced with a historic destiny in which they must model themselves after the will of God, the subject partner of heart, in their battles and to go forth in search of that time. They cannot avoid the course of struggle as they model themselves after God and move towards His goal. History has been a record of the accounts of this course.
What kind of battle was that? It was one in which those who persevered were struck first, where those who sacrificed were dominated, and where those who came forth with a new ideology and hope were killed. That was the historical course of such battles. Hence, all those who came forth crying for goodness on the earth, without exception, had to endure a course of suffering. They had to be sacrificed on behalf of the people and had to go forth into a position of death so that they did not compromise their beliefs. (10-230, 1960.10.16)
We must help the poor and suffering people of the world. The Japanese members have been helping the American movement, and America should help the starving Asians in unfortunate places like India. The people of this world belong to one nation. Americans may love their nation, but God's people must love this nation even more. I am aware of Korea's miserable plight. If we helped Korea with all the support we render to America, the Korean people would praise and love me, but because America is on a higher dimension representing the world, I am dedicating our movement at this time to help this country. (122-282, 1982.11.21)
If traces of prior eras in history remain in the background of your life and culture you cannot become the pure, original citizens of the heavenly nation. Traces of habits centered on the cultural background of the satanic world should not exist in the original world of the heavenly nation. If such elements of your life-long habits remain you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (197-286, 1990.1.20)
Once the people come back the land will automatically be recovered. Once sovereignty is established its citizenry and territory will be restored. That is why I am interested in the United States and the Soviet Union, nations that are closest to gaining global sovereignty. The Soviet Union and the United States have been polarized until now but even these two nations are coming together at the world summit. God wants to lead those heads of state. If I were to draw an analogy, I would liken myself to a locomotive that can lead those nations when that happens. As the Garden of Eden consists of one people, nation and cultural sphere under a single sovereignty, there is no language problem there because people who use the mother tongue of heaven (the True Parents' language) enter God's Kingdom. (216-30, 1991.3.3)
Nations, tribes and families have their representatives. You should know that because human beings have a relationship with such a world, they can become the citizens of heaven only when they serve the universal parents, parents of the religion, and parents of the family.
What is humanity seeking in today's world? Universal parents. Christians, in particular, are longing for the emergence of parents for their faith. The day of the emergence of those universal parents is none other than the Second Advent. Yet, the providence of bringing together the parents of the religion has not yet been fulfilled.
God has pursued His providential will for six millennia. Yet the mission of Christ at the Second Advent, who must come bearing high priestly responsibility within a body of believers, still remains. From that perspective, the providence of the Groom and Bride has been fulfilled within the realm of promise. Nevertheless, they have not yet proceeded to the position of the True Parents who could live within that body of believers.
A true family consisting of true children cannot be established before determining the position of true parents. Taking this a step further, the position of ecclesiastical parents cannot be determined before that of universal parents is determined. (5-122, 1959.1.4)
Those who constantly radiate bright light and burning heat twenty-four hours a day are the citizens of God's Kingdom. It is similar to the phenomena of bugs congregating around a source of light on a dark night. Hence, those who can permanently maintain God's life force, the power of love, burning brightly, are without doubt citizens of the heavenly nation. (86-302, 1976.4.11)
There is a nation of the true father, a nation of the true mother and a nation of the true eldest son. We become citizens of heaven by making connections with them. Thus, we can conclude that we are the citizens, children and owners of the Kingdom of Heaven. By starting out from the family you become the owners of heaven and enter the realm of God's imperial household. Filial children are the owners of their families, and patriots are the owners of their nation. These are all connected as one.
You must follow a single path. The paths to becoming patriots from filial children, saints from patriots, and God's divine sons and daughters from saints all go in one direction. They don't go back the other way.
God wants you to follow one path. You should first become filial children whom God would like to be together with in both difficult and happy times, and whom He would want to stay with for a lifetime and for eternity. These are the people God can say that He absolutely needs. You must follow that path no matter who denies or persecutes you. There will be no indemnity once you become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. Results once established last for eternity. (293-209, 1998.5.26)
You become true families only through being recognized by your nation and its citizens. Only when the tribes, families and individuals of your nation recognize your family -- only when your families transcend the realm of recognition for the individual, family, tribe, people and nation can they advance to the world. Without obtaining recognition at this place your paths would be blocked. You must realize that with recognition you can enter heaven as its citizens for the first time in history. (134-218, 1985.7.20)
You must endure, sacrifice for and serve your fiancée even if you do not like her. "If I hadn't met her I wouldn't have learned anything. Now I see that I was given this person so that I could go through more hardships in order to attain a spirit of service and sacrifice and thus go to heaven." Those who think like this can become great people and enter heaven.
God wants to have even sinners become His sons and daughters. Just because your fiancée might not have such a pretty face or is Japanese or is a little short, can you think, "Oh, I don't like her"? You men should be convinced that you would go to the highest place in heaven if you took the ugliest woman and sacrificed yourself for and served her more than anyone else. You should understand that you would then become the greatest husband and a saint of a husband. Unification Church members should be capable of having that level of thought. (116-95, 1981.12.20)
The happiest and most precious thing that could happen to a woman is to have a husband. The greatest joy for a couple is to have children. Your children do not belong to their father or mother, but to the world, to the heavenly nation. Their genealogy is in God's Kingdom. Though they are your children they all have a nationality. Having a nationality means being the citizen of a nation. By the same token, these children are those of the heavenly nation, and that couple consists of a husband and a wife who represent God's nation.
If you have such a heart, you can align yourselves to the standard of the heavenly nation when you are registered there. You will be able to resonate with that standard. Without having that kind of resonating experience on earth, you will have a hard time in the spirit world even if you have received the Blessing. The same goes for men. They are most happy to have a wife. Their second happiness is in having children resulting from their union in love. This nest of love should be passed on to the world. When that happens, you will be fully qualified as citizens of heaven. (233-212, 1992.8.1)
Your trinity teams are about the three great offerings. Abraham had to make three great offerings and Noah also had three decks on the Ark. They are all three great offerings. In this way, you should build an altar and have three people make sacrificial offerings to fulfill their loyalty and devotion to the people of that area. You should become people who know how to embrace that area with the same heart you would have in praying for blessings for your own children. If you are assigned to such an area and work there for three years you will qualify as the citizens of heaven. (150-26, 1958.8.17)
True people are those who sacrifice themselves and suffer for the greater good. They include true children, teachers, friends, parents, siblings, families, nations and a true Kingdom of Heaven. Then what kind of place is the true Kingdom of Heaven? It is the destination of those who sacrificed themselves and suffered for the greater good. (124-168, 1983.2.6)
Adam and Eve failed in their wrongful marriage as individuals. Therefore, in reverse now, second-generation members should take part in cross-cultural marriages between nations. They must now love each other, and, with that love, melt the enemy. In order to establish this standard, the second-generation members of the six former enemy nations starting with America and including Japan, Korea, Germany, France and Britain must establish national foundations of love by having loved the enemy. You should make this a tradition for bringing new life to the nation more than would its citizens or patriots. Heaven will take off on the foundation of that unity. (192-85, 1989.7.2)
Those who wish to go to heaven must love their enemies. In the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve were centered on God and the archangels on them. Had Adam and Eve perfected themselves, they would have entered heaven, and the archangels would have followed them in. Heaven is where you go after practicing love. The archangels should be loved by God, Adam and Eve and then enter heaven with them. That is the principle of creation. (243-280, 1993.1.28)
You do not live for your own sakes. You should live, representing everyone. If you are a woman you should be born in this age representing all women and become a model for the women who are watching you. You should live as an example. If you do your descendants will surely follow that example. The heavenly world -- the eternal world -- is where you connect to as you follow that example.
When you qualify for this place, you will gain free access to everything, but if you fail you will be in great trouble. The True Parents do not teach you about that place. People perfected through them go there. There is no such educational system in that world. You must go there after being educated here on earth. In other words, what is bound on earth is bound in heaven; what is loosed on earth is loosed in heaven. (227-376, 1992.2.16)
The citizens of God's Kingdom are those who came forth hoisting the banner of serving all peoples. Hence, in order to save a certain race today we must distribute all our possessions for its sake. If that is not enough, we should be prepared to offer even our lives. Such people are indeed the citizens of heaven. You should think about God's inner state of having to gather such people in order to realize the ideal of His kingdom. (5-17, 1958.11.9)
There is no way to go to heaven without loving your enemy's children more than your own. Christians today ask God to bless them and to forgive all their sins and evil baggage. Their view of faith is not correct. Knowing that, I was unable to pray in that way to God. Before praying, you should feel ashamed even while offering actual accomplishments. With what shall we gain forgiveness for our ancestors' inexcusable sin before God?
Hitherto, the True Parents had not been able to hold their wedding. It means that they had not been able to settle down. Nevertheless, they have now ushered in the era of the "True Parents and the Safe Settlement of the Completed Testament Age." For the first time, they have now been able to return to their hometown. When doing so, they take along with them all their children who were dispersed. They went to their hometown and settled there as the True Parents and held their wedding. Thus their children can now be married.
The Unification Church has been going the opposite way of other religions until now. It is not a false religion but one that teaches the orthodox path through having the words "True Parents." It stood in the world opposing that which is taught by false parents. They have taught these things to lay the foundation and find the path of the True Parents out of the position of false parents. Therefore, the True Parents should naturally return to their hometown and have a family. Thus, it is logical to say that their children should also return to their hometowns and have families. (273-289, 1995.10.29)
In your hearts you should think "I have now crossed over into a new age" and without looking back you should say, "Good bye world! I'm gone." We conducted the Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth. Consequently we have passed that critical moment. When Lot's wife was leaving Sodom she was warned not to look back. Yet feeling that her path ahead was dreary she looked back. When women do not know their destination or which direction to take, and when the suffering they feel at that time is greater than that of a refugee, and blinds them into thinking that the world is in darkness, they long for the place where they used to live. Hence they inevitably end up turning around and looking back. The Last Days will become such a time. Women who are expecting a baby will have great difficulty with this. (396-134, 2002.11.5)
Do you have a nation of your own? We must come to an overall conclusion about everything in relation to this country. Now what I mean to say is that the Pledge starts with "the owner of Cheon Il Guk"; you are the owner. "Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, ... centering on true love" is the core content. That is how it is to be done. Do you understand? The Pledge is changing. The concept of "the owner" has come into the Pledge. No one can just sell off the words of the Pledge! However, for eternity, the term "Cheon Il Guk" has come into existence through the True Parents.
Now we have established God's kingship and by establishing the Realm of Life of the Completed Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, we have held the Special Rallies for the Harmony and Unity of Heaven and Earth and have completed the Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, we need a new nation. (2002.11.5)
If your mind and body are not harmonized as one, you cannot go to heaven however great your faith might be after joining the Unification Church. It is because there are shadows in places of conflict. When you were in the registration workshop and received the Blessing there, I talked about the "Settlement of Noon." There should be no shadow.
If your mind and body are disunited, then when the sun shines directly overhead and your mind and body are lopsided, a shadow will appear on your left. If your physical desires override your conscience, you will cast a shadow on the left. This should be turned into the "Settlement of Noon." Top, middle and bottom should stand in perfect vertical alignment to God.
Taking God as the first generation and Adam as the second, the realm of three generations was not vertically established. God did not have a third generation. People have not known that He was a miserable God who was unable to have grandchildren. Fallen humanity did not know the fact that God, the Ancestor of humankind, the Teacher of all teachers, the Lord of all lords, the King of all kings, and the Great Sovereign of the universe, was in such a pitiful plight. (400-197, 2003.1.1)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Four The Way of Becoming Citizens of Cheon II Guk
Section 4. Witness in Order to Win the Heavenly Right of Ownership
You should be able to think: "We are the ones who have come forth in search of the people of hope. We are the ones who are needed to revive the nation of hope. The day we set to work will be the day when the citizens who can become constituents for reviving the nation will be revived. We are the ones who have inherited the traditional ideology of this nation and stepped forward to rebuild the nation of our desire. Therefore, we should unite with them through this traditional ideology and find the right nation. We are the ones in charge of recruiting such a group."
There your heart should be overflowing with love for that nation and its people. It should be a different place from when you loved the nation as its citizens. It should be a different sort of love than that you had until now for your own relatives, parents, siblings, spouse and children. You should love the people and nation in a different way. Unless this happens, the ideal world of God's hope that He has sought until now cannot be realized. When we fully represent God to them they will follow us to become heavenly citizens. When these people who have gathered are solidly connected, the restoration of God's will be initiated. (57-179, 1972.5.31)
The term "one people" includes the black, white and yellow races, and should have the capacity to digest all cultures as well as all habits and environments throughout history. We are saying that we are going to become one people and siblings centering on the True Parents. The world, however, is not like that yet. We should completely make it one people. If left as it is, evil people would always remain. Through our Home Church activities we can create one people. You should know that the way to do that can only be through the Home Church activities. There is no other way. Even if there are numerous tribes, we should establish a movement to unify them. (116-215, 1982.1.1)
By receiving the Blessing you can be treated as regular Unification Church members and citizens of the heavenly nation. We thus come to the conclusion that Satan will be automatically separated based on that logical standard. God's love is higher than Satan's, and you have stood as men and women blessed on that foundation of a principled love. You are therefore above rather than below that standard for being accused by Satan; hence he cannot accuse you. It is because the True Parents have established the original standard for the lineage through their bloodline. Therefore, if you are within that realm of lineage, Satan will never appear. Thus, you will have completely crossed over to the realm of separation from him. (172-66, 1988.1.7)
The Unification Church is a representative church marching forward for the ideal of the family Kingdom of Heaven. You should know that the nation, world, cosmos, and God are embedded in this family. You have been bonded to the True Parents' lineage; therefore, from now on, you must not become wild olive trees. You should take the seed of the true olive tree and bear its fruit wherever you take root in the world. You should bear the same kind of fruit regardless of your nation or location and be accepted as the holy people of the heavenly nation. You should be aware that this was God's ideal of creation.
Unification Church Blessed Families have the responsibility to increase the population of God's Kingdom -- within the free and liberated realm that has no history of indemnity. You must never forget that this is your mission.
Now the tribal realms will be inaugurated. God will no longer govern you. Your tribes are entering the age of becoming the tribes of heaven. Hence, through the works of their ancestors, people are joining the Unification Church without knowing why. When spring comes, leaves are not induced to appear; they do so naturally. A world where the morning sun rises slowly is right before our eyes. Do not forget that our duty and mission is in going forth boldly and in high spirits as great owners of heaven and earth and God's liberated children. (202-256, 1990.5.24)
My desire is to restore citizens to heaven. Yet, how can we transform the citizens of the satanic world? This is the question. They should deny it and turn around 180 degrees. Currently Satan is positioned higher and God lower. How should this be changed? It should become a zero point. How many citizens of heaven you restore will be the most precious thing for you.
Haven't you all become citizens of heaven through me? By the same token, in order to make your children heavenly citizens you should educate them so that you can take them with you and have them live in the heavenly nation even at the risk of your life. That is your asset. You should systematize this and educate your children; only then will they go to the same place. How great it would be if everyone became a citizen of heaven instantaneously? That should be done. They will be your assets in the other world. That becomes a gift when you go to the next world; it is similar to the dowry and gifts a bride brings when she moves in with her in-laws. If you bring the people of your nation as well as those from many other nations there will be a banquet prepared in heaven. (215-182, 1991.2.17)
The greatest gifts you can take with you in entering the Kingdom of Heaven is its citizens from, for example, the field of business, through the words of the Divine Principle. What should you bring with you when you enter heaven, God's Kingdom? You should not just bring your family with you. If you do, who will save Cain's children in the satanic world? Hence, to this day, nobody has entered heaven centered on true love. That is why it is empty. Thus, you should know that restoring many citizens of God's Kingdom and entering heaven with them is a gift that allows you to be rewarded by Him and draw near to the heavenly nation. This cannot be done through knowledge or any other activities or results. (216-135, 1991.3.9)
Without a foundation for eternal life you cannot fight for a long time. Without results you will just fade away. I have remained to this day because I fought for eternal life. It is the same for me. It is a serious issue. You don't know the strength of this. We all eventually die. You don't know when you may drop dead in a corner. Someday we will all go to the spirit world. When you do, what will you bring with you before God? You cannot go with your body. You should all go there leading the citizens of heaven. Won't there be a lot of people behind me? That is what you should do. (230-61, 1992.4.15)
Your proprietary rights in the spirit world will be determined by the number of citizens you have brought into the Kingdom of Heaven. They will be your assets. The time has come to take stock of this. A time will come when millions will be witnessed to in a day. The Unification Church has such tremendous potential. Look at the world: how many people are drifting around like raving lunatics, agonizing whether to live or die, questioning life and committing suicide?
We are now entering an era of transmigration, in which Unification Church members move across borders, within a region of three or four adjacent nations, between continents and furthermore between East and West. When such exchanges take place our domain will change. Why is this necessary? Neighboring countries became enemies due to frequently conflicting national interests. Hence, people who lived during the dark ages are surrounded by walls in the spirit world. How will such walls be torn down? Their descendants on earth should tear them down, thereby bringing about their collapse. In order to do this, those who hated the Japanese must now love them with an even greater intensity. That is Abel's mission. The first person to understand this must be the first to bear the cross. (218-227, 1991.8.19)
When you go to the next world, your assets will depend on how many citizens of heaven you engrafted while you were on earth. Religion should implant this awareness. As Unification Church members did not instill this awareness among our second generation, they want to go elsewhere. They are all being swept away saying that they are going to find a job or do other things in secular society. The citizens of heaven are produced on earth, not in the spirit world. They are reborn in the physical world. Thus, if Adam and Eve had originally produced people according to the Principle, then they would have all belonged to heaven, but because they fell, everything was turned upside down. (230-24, 1992.4.15)
More important than eating is harvesting the citizens of heaven. That is the main occupation of us who live on earth. Among the things we should do in our lifetime, there is nothing more precious than that. The money you accumulate after landing a job and getting promoted in secular society will all be water under a bridge. Money will be useless in the other world. Material things and knowledge are unnecessary there. Even without being taught, your mind will already know things. You will be familiar with everything within a week.
When you go to that other world someday, what will you say to God who has been guiding the work of redemption and who took great pains to this day to find one Adam? Hasn't God been seeking the perfected Adam by Himself since the Creation? Yet you have come to know the Principle. This is the weapon that will enable you to save thousands and myriads of citizens. Until now, God could not educate human beings and had to guide the work of redemption amidst their ignorance. What we are doing is taking on His sorrow and doing more things in His stead on earth than He has done.
The Principle provides us with a path to enlighten and assemble a following of hundreds and thousands of Adams. How many sons and daughters have you assembled who will follow you to heaven? You shouldn't be doing anything other than that. Even if you had billions in gold and lived affluently, all that would pass away. Invest all your material things, your knowledge and even your fallen life for this work. Don't invest them separately, but rather all in one go with the heart to create the citizens of God's Kingdom. As your investment accumulates its value appreciates proportionately. (230-28, 1992.4.15)
How much you are going to be praised eternally before God depends on how many citizens of heaven you will have harvested. In the past, there wasn't even a spade to harvest them: incapability resulted from ignorance; however, you now have an A-frame rack on your back. If you passionately convey the Word you can bring in an explosive harvest. (230-32, 1992.4.15)
You should engage in many activities to multiply the citizens and families of heaven through your own efforts. Your status by which you will be designated in the other world is determined on earth. Isn't it stated that what is bound on earth is bound in heaven, and what is loosed on earth is loosed in heaven? This is what it is referring to. (235-58, 1992.8.28)
The north and south poles of a magnet do not tell each other to be mutually attracted. This process comes about naturally. A typhoon is coming. This must be brought to settlement, centering on the realm of Eve and the mother we should firmly plant the realms of Cain and Abel in the family along with the fortunes of the world that come rushing in like a typhoon. It is like giving birth to a baby; that's what you are doing; it is for the mother and the children.
On this path women are liberators. Men live without any concerns in a free realm of heaven and earth, which is why they are unable to interfere in their children's ways. Women should be grateful before heaven and earth and the True Parents for the amazing realm of time that they have entered in which they can have dominion twenty-four hours a day. Hence, the question is: how many people are you harvesting and bringing to the heavenly nation as its citizens?
There is a lot of commotion in Korea about dowries. That is the kind of time it has become. The question is how many citizens and families you bring with you to the heavenly nation. There are no families or citizens in heaven. How grateful God would be if we can create citizens and families! When you look up into the dark sky at night don't you see stars shining? Among those stars what kind of star would you like to become? You would want to become a large star. Whether you become a big star or not depends on how many citizens and families you bring into heaven. (235-119, 1992.8.29)
Women who go into the mountains in search of herbs stay there all day bustling about in search of the good ones, but by the end of the day they come back with empty baskets because they had become hungry and ended up eating all the herbs they had gathered. Yet those who steadily and patiently gather herbs can take those energetic women who had been bustling about to their households as helpers.
Currently, God's Kingdom has no citizens. Heaven is empty. Consequently, we must fill up that vast and empty heaven with people through the doors of the Unification Church. As such an age has come, you should think of the world rather than yourselves. You should not have your hair hanging out like a quail's or let your hair turn gray like a wagtail's. Do not be like wagtails which fly about pitiably with their tails waving. You must become noblewomen. (237-303, 1992.11.17)
God created Adam because He needed the horizontal realm. Many men and women marry and form families so that their children can be transferred to heaven to fill it up. Hence, each family is a production line that creates the citizens of heaven. Being a production line, it should churn out many children. People's rank and position of glory in heaven are determined by the number of citizens they bring into the heavenly nation. If you raise many children, and if you raised twelve or even twenty-four types of people, you would stand in a position of having loved all types of human beings. (256-238, 1994.3.13)
The last time I was leaving Hawaii, I talked about the Coronation for God's Kingship and then about His hometown and the settlement of His Homeland and then the declaration of Cheon Il Guk and its citizens. Sovereignty is needed to establish a nation. That is the establishment of kingship. There must be a nation. That is the settlement of God's Homeland. Next, there must be citizens. That is how you get the registration card for the heavenly nation. In this way, the foundations for Cheon Il Guk have all been prepared on which the sovereignty, citizenry and territory can be prepared centering on God's supreme authority. What definitely determines your value here depends on how many kinfolk you have brought to God. You must go the opposite way. You have to ascend from here. (364-131, 2002.1.1)
Now is the time to mobilize your ancestors. You must mobilize them to cooperate with you, and in order to do so you need to clearly understand the contents and structure of the spirit world and how returning resurrection takes place. Then you should become the flag-bearers to set the direction and become an example for your ancestors who are devoting their utmost sincerity. The physical world stands as the elder brother -- it must become the example. Do you understand? Hence, do not think that you are doing this alone. If you mobilize your ancestors they will help you. (370-132, 2002.2.19)
In relation to the Fall, God was responsible for the Creation and Adam for the Fall. The Fall destroyed the family, nation, world and the entire universe. This was brought about by the false parents, whose ringleader Satan came into being, united with them and banished God. This destroyed the world that God had desired. Hitherto, the political world had sacrificed the religious realms, but henceforth this will be reversed.
Thus, I launched a supra-denominational, supra-national and supra-NGO movement to establish the reversed order back to its proper way, thereby bringing about a unified liberation to heaven and earth. I did not do this in the spirit world but on earth, transcending and liberating everything by burning away all the tainted bloodstains and marks left behind by Satan. You should burn away everything connected to the individual, family and possessions, and transcend them through this Holy Burning Ceremony.
In doing so we are passing over to become Blessed Central Families. Since human failure occurred in the family, you cannot transcend this without having a family. Individuals cannot transcend that. Hence, the spirit world is in an uproar now to complete the Blessing. They are making demands of the earth.
Thus, your ancestors as well as religious founders and leaders will descend upon the earth to carry out the task of helping their descendants and followers respectively to fulfill their responsibilities as the owners of each clan or religion. This is why I have now asked Unification Church members not to witness to outside people. They should save all people in the position of servants, adopted children, children by concubines and begotten children in their clans and families, become as one and serve the Parents to be educated by the husband of the original family, the Messiah. Then the realm of liberation for heaven will be completed through that individual who is liberated on the new earth. (396-127, 2002.11.5)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Four The Way of Becoming Citizens of Cheon Il Guk
Section 5. Life of Owners of Cheon Il Guk
5.1. One heart, one body, one mindset, one harmony
You and I are in the position of mind-body unity, that is, husband and wife, parents and children being of one heart. Oneness in mind cannot be achieved in a state where one stands above and the other below. If parents are above and their children are below, they cannot be of one heart. Only when both are positioned on the same level of equal footing can they be one in mind. In other words, only when both their internal and external relationships are in one plane can they become one in mind. This holds true for a couple as well: they can be of one heart only at a place where their internal and external, front and back relationship is horizontal, but never if it is vertical. (41-30, 1971.2.12)
Everything is to unite in oneness of mind: the eyes, the nose and everything else should become one in mind. Body and mind should be as one, as should man and woman. Tribes and nations should become one in mind. The people should achieve oneness of mind as desired by their king, become of one heart with the presidents of the world, then with God, the president of heaven and earth. When this comes to pass, the world will become one nation, and that united nation will not be someone else's, but ours. (284-76, 1997.4.15)
Had Adam and Eve fulfilled their responsibility before God, He would have blessed them. From the place of this blessing, goodness would have started, and unity of truth, substance and heart been attained. Unity of truth means that when God says, "Do this!" we answer "Yes" and follow and fulfill what He commands us to do. From the perspective of God's will, Adam and Eve are essentially not two separate beings. Lured by Eve, Adam broke heavenly law and thus they separated; originally, they were united. After unity of truth and substance are attained, unity of heart should be attained. When this happens, we can become as one with God, and He has ventured forth hoping for that day. (15-263, 1965.10.17)
Heaven is the place a couple completely united in God's love can enter along with their children born of this complete union, that is, the family, tribe and people united in God. (18-331, 1967.8.13)
The very first condition of the Unification Church is mind-body unity. Thus, at the time of the Creation God enjoined absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. What we say is manifested according to our faith. If it does not come to pass, we have to invest ourselves and effectuate it. However great a task maybe, it is carried out and fulfilled as we command, for we invest ourselves more than we hope. (400-203, 2003.1.1)
Eve's fall was due to her failure to pursue absolute faith and absolute love. Thus, the principle of restoration through indemnity dictates single-hearted devotion of one mindset for the sake of God to restore absolute faith and absolute love based on conscience. Everything in the world goes against God, and so we need to cut ourselves off from and deny them absolutely. (275-30, 1995.10.30)
Il hwa (one harmony) is made up of the Chinese characters il meaning one and hwa meaning harmony. It does not use the Chinese character hwa meaning to become. As it stands, the character hwa, meaning to harmonize, contains the meaning that people of different personalities should become one even though their characters differ, and similarly, peoples and nations with different characteristics should join together as one. (68-232, 1973.8.3)
The character hwa in the word Il hwa (one harmony) does not signify having to change essentially in order to harmonize. Whether man or woman, they should harmonize without changing. Of the two, harmonizing without going through any changes rather than harmonizing at the cost of changes in essence is more highly valued. (173-241, 1988.2.21)
It is one heart, one body and one mindset: one heart stands for loving God. In short, we are asked to love Heaven. One body stands for loving humanity. Isn't that so? One mindset stands for loving one's nation, which is the expanded version of the family. In other words, we are asked to love our families. The essential mainstream of the desire of men and women is the ideology of one heart, one body and one mindset! Do you understand?
The title for today's sermon is "The Settlement of One Heart, One Body and One Mindset..." It is all right to say one mindset. "One heart, one body and one mindset are to God and the cosmos..." You know what the cosmos signifies, don't you? It is God's home, and so encompasses all creation and heaven and earth. "It is the mainstream ideology of the people of the cosmos!"
Do you understand? Say it after me: "One heart, one body and one mindset are the mainstream ideology of God and the people of the cosmos, of His home and the people in heaven and on earth." Everything is included, not excepting any form of creation. It is the mainstream ideology of all people. Is that clear? Repeat after me: "One heart, one body and one mindset are the mainstream ideology of God and the people of the cosmos!" There is nothing else. (381-106, 2002.6.11)
Heavenly Father, the source of all blessings! You sent True Parents to earth, and had them indemnify numerous peaks of resentment, and now heaven and earth can commonly stand on the same horizontal line, following the completion of the Rallies for the Harmony and Unity of Heaven and Earth, and the Holy Burning Ceremony of Peace, Unity and Liberation of Heaven and Earth, and as we herald the Age of Equalization of Harmony, Peace and Unity of Heaven and Earth, heaven and earth can commonly be on the same level standard based upon the ideal of oneness, from the individual all the way up to the cosmos, advancing toward the one purpose.
In order for mind and body to become as one, giving way to individual perfection, and for the ideal of love to be fulfilled to bring about the perfection of the reciprocal ideal desired by God, based upon the one harmony in substantial form of one heart, one body and one mindset, Adam and Eve, created with the reciprocal standard, were absolutely necessary. If the incorporeal Parent of heaven and the corporeal substantial parents did not have an ideal partner of love, based on the unifying standard of harmony of one heart, one body and one mindset, the purpose of the mainstream ideal of God's attributes, namely absolute love, unique love, unchanging love and eternal love, cannot be fulfilled. (400-189, 2003.1.1)
5.2. Eight stages of purity
The providence of salvation is the providence of re-creation, which is also the process of creation for the establishment of all pure things, pure people, pure lineage and pure love in accordance with God's principle of creation. As the establishment of all pure things, pure people and pure love on pure land is the ideal of creation -- the purpose of creation -- we need to be freed from ourselves in order to achieve this goal. To recover pure bodies, it is essential to tear down our current bodies which are serving as the foundation for Satan, in order to drive him out.
Thus, your pure mind, body, substance and mindset should be unified, and next you should escape from the satanic realm to the place that is like the stage of engagement and stay there for three years, after which you can form Blessed Families in the realm of perfection. In the light of the Principle, this process is the ascension to the position wherein you can completely fulfill your human portion of responsibility. You need to know that this is the course of restoration through indemnity. If you do not fulfill this, there is no other way for you to ascend. (268-114, 1995.3.31)
Eight stages of purity signify fulfilling the duties of chastity, pure lineage, pure love, pure filial piety, pure loyalty, pure saints, pure divine sons and daughters, pure marriage and pure family. Through them the order of eight stages from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God can be established in complete form on earth through the True Parents. This gives rise to unified horizontal relations between individuals, families, tribes and peoples.
Thus, centering on the incorporeal God and the love of the substantial Parents of Heaven and Earth, the starting form of the family can be expanded to be the basis for the global ideal. Thus it can be completed in the form of a family, and God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven can be liberated and the path leading directly there can be opened. To fulfill this is the mission of God and the True Parents.
Unless your mind and body are unified, and you can stand in the form of one heart, one body, one mindset and one harmony and become truly filial sons and daughters to God and the loyal subjects of His kingdom, discharging the duties of saints to the world and of God's divine sons and daughters, and preparing to claim with a mind of pure filial piety, "I will live serving the True Parents forever," you cannot become citizens of Cheon Il Guk.
Discovering that you cannot think of living comfortably all by yourselves, you should be willing to go anywhere in the world, whether under circumstances of hardship or happiness, or even of the greatest misery, and be prepared to stand in God's stead in the position of His pioneering princes and princesses. Only then can you be the heirs eligible to inherit Cheon Il Guk.
Since the True Parents are going through hardships to live together with you, you should resolve to work harder than anyone, to gladly endure hardships thousands of times more severe and to give everything you have to set up a reciprocal standard within that living environment, in order to enthrone the True Parents on the liberated seat of greatest joy.
Only when you have become people who can persevere through suffering in the most extreme conditions, and yet be grateful and can praise and return the glory of service before God, to be handed down as a source of pride to your descendants forevermore, can you become the owners of Cheon Il Guk. (400-155, 2002.11.5)
In order not to be caught up in habits and leave any loose ends by which you can be dragged towards Satan, you should think of this as a good thing for God's providence. To bequeath a pure lineage, you must persevere on a path that traverses mountains, anticipating the joys of the day on which you can sow pure seeds through pure love and have pure descendants on the clean foundation of having inherited the True Parents' lineage. I ask you to surmount this path with your hearts filled with hope, understanding how serious this is. Do you understand? (183-86, 1988.10.29)
The True Parents must bear responsibility for Adam and Eve's failures and settle the matter. Otherwise, there is no way back to the position of true parents. Since it was the parents that sowed, it should be the parents that reap, and burn away what is bad and store up what is good, so that they can later share out the seeds desired by all peoples. This is the Word of the Principle of true love, pure lineage and ideal conjugal love. No other path exists for humankind to seek. Though all else fades away, this will accompany the lives of human beings everlastingly. That's how precious it is. (256-28, 1994.3.12)
The lineage, the undefiled pure lineage must be maintained. Just as God banished fallen Adam and Eve, when the lineage is defiled one needs to remove oneself completely and fall in line behind fallen humanity to return after them. In the future, only those who have lived their lives safeguarding this purity can take charge of the Kingdom of Heaven. Such people will need to succeed to and inherit the mainstream traditional ideology. Blessed families who fall again cannot be forgiven. (268-110, 1995.3.31)
When you return home, it is the tradition to greet your parents and practice filial piety before anything else, a tradition that is emphasized more to women in particular. Why do we tell the story of Shim Chung? It is because it was woman who did not show filial piety. To indemnify world history, one woman should be established in the number one position in establishing the tradition of filial piety. This is the very first clause of indemnity in building the restored Kingdom of Heaven, and so women should take pride in becoming daughters who establish the tradition of filial piety, practice chastity and maintain purity. (286-103, 1997.8.9)
You can speak of becoming the owners of God's Kingdom only after becoming filial sons and daughters. Following that, you become patriots, saints, and lastly families of divine sons and daughters, namely true families. Only when you have formed true families can you become owners of the Kingdom of Heaven. (400-204, 2003.1.1)
Without unifying your mind and body, you should not even think of entering heaven. If you had only wanted to unify your body and mind after listening to the Word of the Principle, you would still have to go to the next world and wait there unless you had already become as one. (400-205, 2003.1.1)
You need to become filial sons and daughters, sons and daughters-in- law and saints. Next, based on purity, pure lineage and pure love, your families need to be filial before God on the family foundation. Not just you alone, but your whole families should practice filial piety. Then your families should become filial families of patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters. In such a position, you need to become the representatives of the owner, not lacking in any way as the princes and princesses who will inherit kingship from the individual level to the cosmic level, and even to the world beyond that is heaven. We should always train ourselves to do so, for that is what it means to be the owners of Cheon Il Guk. (406-316, 2003.3.12)
The True Parents must bring everything under control and dedicate them to the position of the owner. This is because Adam and Eve are meant to inherit everything after they are married. Having something in one's possession before one is married is like having purchased stolen goods. It is the same as if you have bought or borrowed and used what is stolen, or stolen it yourself for your own use; in short, the one who is not the owner has acted as one.
All together, based on families of purity, pure lineage and pure love before the True Parents, filial families of patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters should be offered and brought under control in God's presence. In that nation all should have their marriages and births registered. (406-320, 2003.3.12)
Blessed families based on pure lineage and pure love should form families, nations, a world and cosmos of filial piety and claim God as their Father. They should take after Him both inside and out, resembling His mind, body and even cells, and become as one in mind, body, mindset and harmony.
However, God does not have an object partner. In the position of one harmony, they should invest love, and continue to climb from the age of all things to God in the end. From there the origin of liberation based on the perfected and completed original ideal of creation can begin.
Through this, the cosmos can rejoice when God rejoices, and resonate with Him. We need to reach that place as soon as possible, faster than lightning. (406-322, 2003.3.12)
5.3. Life of serving God and the True Parents
Today, even though fallen people have parents, those parents are not true parents recognized by God. Then what is it that we need to do in the Last Days? At this time, while we are still alive, we should serve the universal parents, the parents of the religion and the parents of the family. In short, we need to serve those three sets of great parents.
The family is the representative form of the citizens, and the church that of the children, and the universal parents stand in the place of the true parents. People living on earth today are not within the realm of true parental love approved by God. The sad fact is that the flesh and blood relationship connecting us to our parents does not extend from our births to the eternal world.
Hence, we must understand that only when God's love is harmonized through the parents of the family, parents of the religion and universal parents can we enter His realm of love of the six thousand years of history and stand in His presence and lift up our faces before Him. This is the course we are bound to take. (5-122, 1959.1.4)
Had people been born without the Fall, they would have come into being from the seed connected to God's love and life, which would have nowhere else to go, but to return automatically to His presence. It can be likened to a magnet whose north pole is automatically drawn towards its south pole. Then there would be no need to question God's existence. Though we cannot detect the presence of air, without it we would suffocate. In the same way, though we cannot detect God's presence, if we do not live by His love and life, we would suffocate. (104-45, 1979.3.28)
Only by being reborn through the True Parents can you become the citizens of heaven. Then how can we be reborn? It is by making a condition to be reborn. That condition is to unite with them completely. Hence, women need to obey the commands of the True Mother absolutely. The deplorable matter of not having abided by the commandment in the Garden of Eden must be resolved. You need to practice absolute faith! Further, children must absolutely obey their mother. Who teaches them to do so? It is the Father, the perfected Adam who teaches them. (237-301, 1992.11.17)
It is true that you will reap what you have sown. What seed did Adam and Eve sow in the Garden of Eden? It was that of free sex. Thus, they covered their lower parts. Young children caught sneaking coveted cookies or some other delicacies that their parents have kept somewhere will hide them when they see them coming. It is human nature to cover that which offends.
Since fallen people have dropped into hell, they need to go the diametrically opposite way in order to get to heaven. Born of the wrong lineage, they fell into hell. Their lineage was changed. Hence, the Messiah must come. He is sent as the owner in the position of one who has not fallen to form a family in the Garden of Eden created by God. This must be logically correct. Through his family serving God, he should establish a nation through an engrafting process, by which all families can have their lineage reversed back to God's side. (279-118, 1996.8.1)
You can gain free passage only through the name of the True Parents; otherwise you cannot get it. It stands to reason that what the father possesses should be bequeathed to his children. Thus, you are undertaking Home Church activities in the place of the True Parents as their sons and daughters before God. (117-158, 1982.2.28)
If your sons and daughters have not united with the will of the True Parents concerning God, they cannot be said to be your own children. Only when they have become one in heart as the sons and daughters of the True Parents can they succeed you as your children. Fallen people should give birth to and raise children who do not belong to them, and through such children be elevated to a higher position. When such a concept is established, there can be no unrighteousness. (205-274, 1990.10.1)
To become God's children, you need to act like Him. By the same principle, if you do not model yourselves after the True Parents, you cannot become their sons and daughters. Even I do not like the word indemnity. Then why is it that I have to base all my words on it? This is because it is the formula course. If you cannot resolve it, you will fail in it, not just after a decade but even a millennium. (246-42, 1993.3.23)
When God is enthroned as the Universal Parent, His love will reign on earth. On that day, receiving His love, all would come to love their siblings and not fight with each other even if incited to do so. How abominable was the Fall in the Garden of Eden? How abominable is the course of bloodshed that has been trodden till now commenced by the conflict there? Individuals cannot go to heaven alone. United with your siblings, you should take your parents along with you to God's Kingdom. (105-339, 1979.10.28)
In the Garden of Eden Adam and Eve fell of their own accord and lived within that fallen realm, being thus unable to experience a life of serving God. Those who have not served Him have no right to enter His kingdom in heaven. Though you have inherited the fallen lineage and lived as such, you have indemnified a course of restoration and have served God and the True Parents on earth, whom not even Adam and Eve had served. On this condition you have become eligible to enter heaven, for only when you have done so can you be granted citizenship in God's Kingdom. (150-233, 1961.4.15)
I will proclaim "the Peace, Unity and Equalization of Cheon Il Guk." Peace, Unity and Equalization of Cheon Il Guk means that it is the same everywhere -- there is not one place that is different from any other. In other words, I am proclaiming the "Age of the World of Equalization." "Announcement and Proclamation of the Coming of the Age of Peace, Unity and Equalization of Cheon Il Guk!" What this means is that it is the same both in heaven and on earth, that they are equalized.
If you have faith in the leader of your religious order, when that religious leader is called upon he should respond. When the ancestors are called upon, they should respond as well for their descendants are truly the Blessed Families of the peace and unity of Cheon Il Guk.
Therefore, "I am speaking of the era wherein spirit people can freely return to earth, and the desires of the people on earth can freely reach their ancestors and God! Hereupon, I declare the Coming of the Age of Equalization!" Say "Amen." You should remember this day. In the midst of my early morning prayer, the realization came to me, "Such a time is now upon us!" and that is why I am making it public. So today I will briefly talk about how we should live now that we have entered such an era.
Our desire is to stand in the same position with God. Having the same status! Cohabitation means to live together. Next comes participation, which can also be said to be companionship. We should move and act together with Him. Thus, we should possess the same love, that is, live for the purpose of love together.
Thus, Jesus also said, "I am the way, the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me." In those words, he did not mention the word "love." The Unification Church, which came later, establishes Cheon Il Guk through love.
So your desires are to reside in the same position as the True Parents. Isn't that what you wish for? You wish to live together with them, to join in and do all their work. What do you hope to achieve by that? To live together eternally in the place of liberation in freedom and happiness based on love! Amen! In this sense, I have announced that the Age of Peace, Unity and Equalization of Cheon Il Guk has arrived. Hence, when you move, you do not move alone, but your nations are following you about. The entire spirit world and God's entire kingdom are also following you, and escorted by the physical world and all people living in it, you are living in the capacity of the owner. Therefore you need to become owners who can serve the tradition of God's love throughout your clans as the ideology that is like the backbone of the traditions of a nation. (396-151, 2002.11.5)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Four The Way of Becoming Citizens of Cheon II Guk
Section 6. Inheriting the Realm of Victory of the Cosmic True Parent and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth
6.1. Name
Go through my collection of sermons: the things I said from forty years ago until now are all coming true. Well, you have all read those books, haven't you? I am someone who knows a lot about Jesus. The name "True Parents" has existed from the year 1960. The fact that it entered the picture in this historic age is truly remarkable. There is no need to even speak about this, though. (168-259, 1987.9.27)
What will happen when the teachings of the Unification Church become a world ideology? The people in the spirit world will not remain there. Since they need to fulfill their purpose on earth, they will all return to earth and start their activities. It is the desire of billions of spirit people that Unification Church members around the world become the vanguard and to have them cry out, "Move! Move! Move! Move!" So, when spirit people complete their purpose on earth and return to the spirit world with their achievements, they will come under God's dominion. Then the one unified world will last eternally in the name of True Parents. (161-222, 1987.2.15)
If I were to go to Korea, all Unification Church members worldwide would already be united in their concern for Korea. Isn't it uncanny? In this sense, when President Chun Doo-hwan goes to Africa, will people follow him there? They wouldn't, would they? The Unification Church, on the other hand, is rather peculiar, is it not? Whites and blacks alike all follow me. Why? How come? It is because of love. What is my name? I have two names: my ordinary name is Sun Myung Moon and the other name that represents love is "True Parents."
You should know that it is not just "True Parents." It is "True Parents representing love," because that is the key in spreading the ideology of unity across the universe based on God's unified love. (164-101, 1987.4.26)
Our Unification Church members are all alike, be they Westerners, Orientals or Africans. That is how we differ from others. Would you like being married to Westerners? Those who are here, will you accept it if I married you to Westerners or not? Will you or not? Why? For what? We do this because in our endeavors to unify the world, we discovered that Adam and Eve's illicit love and wrongful premarital union destroyed everything, and so the world can only be unified when man and woman live together in perfect unity within God's love, transcending the world, in God and the True Parents' names. Rather than having Koreans marry just among themselves, I marry them to people from nations that were once Korea's enemies. (164-159, 1987.5.10)
How much have you welcomed the man sent to earth by God amid His hopes and deep longings? It is not just him. It is truly amazing that he took root on earth in the name of "True Father', and together with the True Mother came to have the name "True Parents', and that the white-clad folk were chosen for such a glorious position. How can that be compared to Korea hosting the 1988 Olympic Games? (172-293, 1988.1.24)
Based on what can Rev. Moon take pride in the name "True Parent" on this day? It is on account of the fact that the internal realm of heart, which can bring down barriers blocking the way and open the gates through all horizontal and vertical stages and spheres in history centering on love, has been laid down. Not only I, but also heaven and earth, history, and this age should rejoice over such a victorious foundation. It is only in that stage that we can rejoice; we should not rejoice denying history and the past. We should be able to find joy in it in the past, present and future alike. (174-189, 1988.2.28)
In order to establish this in preparation for the realm of the fourth Adam, we have risen above the time when we prayed in the name of Jesus or that of the True Parents, and ushered in a new era wherein Blessed Families can pray in their own names. Therefore, the age has arrived in which blessed couples will not fall like Adam did, and can bless their own children in their own names. On account of this, on this day we can surmount this peak that will bring us to the original realm of the fourth Adam and the liberation of God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven, and we have named this day Double-Ten Day (ssangship jeol) and have come here to report to You, Father.
In order to set apart and establish this day, we have gathered here on Double-Ten Day to proclaim this day with the hope of surmounting the peak of the realm of the fourth Adam. At this place where heaven and earth are unified, and Blessed Families have come together as one, I pray all forms of creation, the entire universe and the entire satanic realm will adapt themselves with the institution of this day, done in the name of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. I proclaim the liberation of the realm of the fourth Adam on Double-Ten Day in the True Parents' name. Amen! (304-157, 1999.10.10)
God and Satan are engaged in battle and the question is: who can put an end to this fight? Neither God nor Satan can stop it. Why? Since it was the false parents who brought about this fight, only when those who are more entitled to the position come forth and stand before God can He claim, "I will end it because you are what I wanted," and then Satan can also say, "Since you have triumphed, I will withdraw myself," thus putting an end to the battle. You should realize that because not even God Himself could do it, it has taken such a long time in history. Do you understand?
Hence, just as Moses had to pass through the course of wilderness together with the Israelites, leading them back to their homeland, the True Parents too had to tread their family course in the wilderness for forty years within the eighty years of their lifetime in order to enter God's Kingdom. That is what we are doing right now. To enter the blessed land of Canaan, the Israelites had to be circumcised, but as we are doing this on the family level, we are engrafted through the Blessing in the Unification Church.
Based on the Blessing, though we have been opposed and gone through all kinds of hardships, we need to surmount that last peak and become able to welcome any and all races. (298-192, 1999.1.2)
Parents would volunteer to take the bullet on behalf of their child who is about to be executed by a firing squad. Considering this, we should think about what the heart of God, the Parent of parents, would be like. If you got to know that, you would never be able to find even a trace of the term "filial impiety" in your lives. The True Parents came and toiled arduously in order to liberate such a God, and are continuing to do so.
Look at my calves: how can the founder of a religion have such calves? Just by themselves, they could be mistaken for those of an African. The True Parent must also be a father to Africans, as well as fishermen, farmers and herdsmen. If he can do so at least in heart, he would be able to take them to God's Kingdom. When I tell you to follow my heart of love for you, because the world will follow closely on the heels of the True Parents, we are establishing the name "True Parents" on earth. Hence, the True Parents are essential to the individual, the parent-child relationship and the conjugal relationship in the family, as well as the tribe. Otherwise the nation cannot be saved. (296-204, 1998.11.9)
6.2. The Word
There are three great judgments in the Divine Principle, namely those of truth, character and heart. The Fall violated these three conditions. I can teach you now because I have passed through them. We must first complete the path of restoration before we can teach others because therein lies the Principle. Since the false parents were the first to fall into faithlessness and ignorance, the True Parents must now be the first to know the truth. Since the former were the first to fail to put the truth into practice, it is now the latter in principle who must be the first to do so. Therefore, unless I have already established the standard by practicing it first, I cannot teach the Divine Principle.
You must pass the standard of the Principle, and not fall short of it. Thus, you should embody the Principle. Those going against the principle of indemnity cannot be substantially restored. If there is any such condition still remaining, Satan can always drag them back into his realm of dominion. Therefore, to establish the substantial standard we must confront Satan face to face and be victorious. (1973.7.8)
The Bible contains God's command not to eat of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. It concerns that which can break our relationship with Him. Thus, it has become a problem. The Divine Principle explains this fact explicitly. It is a great gospel to those who are ignorant of the facts of the Fall, and can save all human beings living in suffering. The fruit of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil cannot be regarded as literal. It is not a fruit borne on an actual tree. Why would God have created a fruit that could consign humanity into the throes of conflict and destruction for untold generations? My explanation of all that being the result of an act of illicit love is the most logical thing you could ever think of. (128-86, 1983.6.5)
The Principle is the law of restoration, and differs from scientific principles taught at universities. It teaches the formula course for restoring the parents that humankind lost through the Fall. Yet that cannot be achieved without knowing the Principle, and, if one does know about it, what should one do? Should one keep the knowledge in one's head and just remain an onlooker? That knowledge must be put into practice. One ought to familiarize oneself with it and practice it by oneself. In order to put the Principle into practice, one needs to be convinced of it. Then what must one do after hearing the Principle? It became the law because the Parents personally put it into practice, and so the children should also practice it. (26-289, 1969.11.10)
What is taught in the Unification Church is called the Divine Principle. It teaches the principled path that everyone must follow, whether believers or non-believers, whether a thousand years ago or ten thousand years from now. On that basis, the truth as taught in the Unification Church contains the underlying principles that can resolve all complicated affairs and bitter feelings between God and the human world. It is not a dogma. Dogmas were for the era of the restoration and liberation of the arch-angelic realm; they cannot establish or restore families. (286-107, 1997.8.9)
We need to draw a conclusion on the question of where to find the point of origin to which we must return in order to restore ourselves to the ideal. For us to do so, we must be convinced that the Unification Principle is the one and only truth. It is the truth that does not change with the passage of history. It cannot be modified by the influence of any great person or the power of any state, or the world or even God Himself. If it can be said to be the truth that has remained unchanged from the past through the present to the future, it must surely have the value of the ideal desired by humankind from the very beginning. (1975.7.13)
While claiming to have learned the Principle, you stowed it at the back of your minds and did as you pleased, and consequently have not embodied it. You should not go out witnessing in such a state. Doing so would only make you a fraud, for you are not working with God. Your actions should conform to the Principle.
In the Divine Principle you can find God's heart of six thousand years, as well as the history of my lifelong bloody struggles. It has so much hidden content unknown to you. Reading such a book that is the Divine Principle, as you turned page after page, have you ever stayed up all night praying, reciting and seeking the ladder that would lead you to God's heart? Have you ever underlined any passage, wondering what history lay behind that word or phrase? If you haven't, how can you come here complaining God is not helping you? As such, I cannot but institute a new system. From now on, everything will have to be radically reformed. You can never afford to be ignorant of the sacredness of the vocation of a church leader doing God's work. (68-101, 1973.7.23)
The Principle is a storehouse containing the words of life. Listening to it is like attaching a rubber hose to a big cistern to be supplied with the water of life through it. Once you get a taste of that water of life, you will go crazy for it and could never tear your lips away from it even if you tried. If someone pulled you away, your lips would be torn from your face. It's just like a bee sucking on honey: if you were to pull at it with tweezers, it would stay in the honey, even if its tail came off. Similarly, you will find something in the Principle that is sweeter than even honey. (90-197, 1977.1.1)
You should talk about the contents of the Divine Principle of the Unification Church so much so that the mere mention of it would sicken you. Until you become resolved to do so, you will have no idea how interesting and exciting it is. You should know for certain that the Word has creative power. Since you know that God is with you wherever you go, your heart will have the power to influence your audience directly. (107-252, 1980.5.19)
In connection with witnessing about the Word, all Unification Church members do not understand the Divine Principle. You should witness while fully equipping yourselves with the Word and emphasizing the need to witness. You cannot deeply experience God's heart alone by yourself. You must witness! How? Through what should you witness? You should read the "Exposition of the Divine Principle" until you know it by heart; you should be able to say throughout on which page you would find which text. (96-318, 1978.2.13)
6.3. Actual accomplishments
In the past, people could only meet the founder of their religion through prayer and devotions, and thereafter parted once again, as the founder had to re-ascend. Yet now the time has come for all of them to return to earth to their adherents. Since such an era is now upon us, if you do not have actual accomplishments that can move the ages of the past, present and future, you cannot enter heaven. You need to realize this. The age of the past was one of angels and good spirits that are now in the spirit world, the age of the present is that of the parents, and the age of the future that of God.
Hence, those who lack actual accomplishments that can mobilize the spirit world, the Parents and God, cannot enter heaven. It is similar to the angels and God being moved to aid Adam and Eve, who would then have to govern the universe thereafter. (161-199, 1987.2.3)
People without actual accomplishments in love cannot be used by God. You must have some achievements. Hence, you can enter heaven only when you have your tribes of 36, 72 and 120 families. Without them you cannot be registered. That is how the Divine Principle works. The 36 Couples insist upon their dignity as such, but can they do so simply as of right? It is a fearful position. You don't know who Satan will grab hold of and attack. (303-166, 1999.8.17)
The perfected True Parents have made many proclamations, which can be read in Hoon Dok Hae sessions. I have conducted numerous ceremonies such as the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Declaration of the Settlement of the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification and the Resolution of Indemnity. This cannot be helped as the path to liberation must be paved, leveling down mountains to build the global foundation as originally intended. Without such actual past accomplishments, I could not be the True Parent, Messiah and returning Lord. You need to understand this clearly. As such is the way of the Principle, the True Parents would like to bestow the victorious authority they have established after fulfilling indemnity conditions and breaking down barriers, but you have no foundation upon which you can proclaim these achievements. (289-64, 1997.12.30)
You must make amends for your ancestors' wrongdoings. Thus, you should realize that testimony sessions such as these are very important, and not disregard what you hear. Let it be a reference to you in your minds to check up with others, and help you to grow. Yoo Jeong-ok has had many experiences. He has been taught a great deal by the spirit world and followed these teachings; people with such achievements will never be abandoned by the spirit world. Moreover, I too recognize such people. Even without explanations, I know in my heart. It is with such people that I should work, for those who work based on secular external considerations are bound to come to grief. Since you need to purify your inner character and can learn a lot from these testimonies based on such experiences, I ask you to pay close attention. (284-322, 1997.4.20)
I have told you, "A time will come when you will pray in your own names." What this actually meant was that rather than praying, one should report what one has done in one's name. First one should say, "I will do something," then accomplish it and make a report of it. If you do not have anything to report, you should all kneel down and repent. Repent! You should even repent your sinful thoughts. You should report, "I have done this much," and pledge your word. (304-130, 1999.9.14)
Even if you go to a place that could be considered central in the satanic world, you should be able to swallow and digest it all. Thus, Unification Church members are sent out to the worst places in the world.
I was born in Korea, and passing through Japan, the United States and the Soviet Union, I have walked the path of restoring the world; you too have the responsibility to follow this path. Hence, you must leave behind historic achievements of having served at least four nations.
As such, you should have trained yourselves to be able to follow in the True Parents' footsteps, and seek out and overcome opposition in four nations. To fulfill your parental responsibilities in such nations, you need to learn their languages, and attain actual results of having raised people of those nations as your own children, without which you cannot enter heaven.
I have sent missionaries to 120 nations, and had them learn the languages of those nations on my behalf and establish a movement to sow the seeds of the parents of heart. All this I have done. Therefore, you should set the standard of having at least been my representatives. Hence, you need to pass through the four nations in which you can lay these foundations. (162-90, 1987.3.29)
Am I a great man? What have I done to be a great man? Is a man who makes others understand him great? To be so, he must work and bring results. Ability alone cannot move the universe. There must be results. Even the greatest of men having achieved everything they set out to do have not accomplished a tenth of what I have done. Thus, the situation is unfolding in which people can come to agree, where, in the United States and in the West people are recognizing that, "Rev. Moon is the Lord of the Second Coming both in name and reality!" The man who liberates communists, suffering humanity and this world is the Lord, the Messiah to the world.
Hence, we have reached the stage where people will agree that Rev. Moon is the Messiah. Even in the corridors of power in Washington, there is talk of what I have been doing. We have entered such a stage. We need to have real achievements. (163-29, 1987.4.18)
Book Fifteen - The Life Of An Owner Of Cheon Il Guk
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Four The Way of Becoming Citizens of Cheon Il Guk
Section 7. The Holy Marriage Blessing Ceremony and the Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families
7.1. Prayer for the Holy Marriage Blessing Ceremony of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gate of Cheon Il Guk
Thank You for letting us enter a new era, in which we were allowed to perfect the heartfelt hope of the True Parents' traditions being fulfilled by the original ideal of creation. The True Parents, who have nothing to be ashamed of in both the spiritual and physical worlds, embraced heaven and earth and tied the knot as husband and wife through the Holy Marriage Blessing Ceremony of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gate of Cheon Il Guk.
Based upon the Holy Matrimony of the True Parents, which will be the foundation for the nation that Blessed Families will enter first after the liberation of heaven and earth, all those who have inherited true love, true life and true lineage will work together to make this happen. Those on earth in the Abel position, and those in heaven in the Cain position will support each other, our ancestors will support the Blessed Families on earth that have perfected the Blessing, and You and the saints and every other spirit in heaven will support the Blessed Families on earth.
The spirits in heaven will support the Blessed Families on earth in the position of younger siblings serving elder siblings, which will bring about the supreme and uniformly completed victory on earth, and through this they will become one in body. The whole creation will inherit the True Parents' lineage, which can embrace and love the whole cosmos from the smallest to the biggest, with the victorious liberation of all generations, supreme victory, and ownership of love.
With the joy of original life and the abundance of original happiness, the small will be absorbed by the big, and the big will be absorbed by the bigger. In such a way they will be absorbed by and unite with the True Parents' bodies which first received their life from You. In this way the families based on the True Parents' love will attain oneness with all beings. Thank You for allowing us to enter the era wherein we are able to offer ourselves as Your creation and bind ourselves to Cheon Il Guk, the realm of liberation of the Blessing.
The Blessing of today is the joy of the spiritual and physical worlds, the liberated joy of the Parents of heaven and earth, and at the same time, the liberated and victorious joy of the Cosmic Parent. The Blessed Families of Cheon Il Guk, both in the spiritual and physical worlds, will give joy to the Parents of both realms by becoming one in body centering on the ideals of one heart, one body, one mindset and one harmony.
Three generations will fulfill the original standard of Your ideal of creation in order to be eligible to enter the ideal nation, Your longed-for homeland. I declare here today in the name of the Parents of heaven and earth and the Cosmic Parent, that we will become citizens of Cheon Il Guk who will be worthy to inherit the blessed heaven and earth; we will accomplish perfect liberation and be victorious. Praying that You will allow us to inherit this memorable day of the Blessing, I report this in the name of the True Parents. Amen! Amen! Amen! (404-282, 2003.2.6)
7.2. Benediction for the Holy Marriage Blessing Ceremony of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening the Gate of Cheon Il Guk
Beloved Heavenly Father! Today is the sixth of February of the third year of Cheon Il Guk. From now on, for the Blessed Families in both the spiritual and physical worlds to enter Cheon Il Guk, both worlds have to follow the heavenly law by forming a fraternal bond. All the ancestors in the spirit world, who are in the Cain position, as well as all the families on earth in the Abel position, should receive the Blessing and become siblings through the bloodline of the Parents. Thank You for allowing us this day that opened the Gate of Cheon Il Guk, which will be the hopeful beginning of the history of the new heaven and earth, when the ancestors in the spirit world in the elder sibling position will be placed in the younger sibling position, and the Blessed Families in the physical world in the younger sibling position will be placed in the elder sibling position.
Now the accomplishments of Parents here on earth and of the Cosmic Parent in heaven will become examples to parents in both the spiritual and physical worlds and will play an important part in the process of restoration when all children will be re-created and registered as citizens of Cheon Il Guk. These Blessed Families will indemnify everything that was lost and restore it to its original position, so that they will serve the Parents of heaven and earth in the position of their children and enter the palace of their ancestors' hometown in the original spiritual and physical worlds. Please have compassion on these Blessed Families of both worlds in a fraternal bond.
Allow the True Parents to achieve many things on earth so that they can indemnify and liberate and pass on everything to the children of their direct lineage who are standing here: the names of the Parents, the word and the accomplishment of the word of the Parents, and the norm of perfection for the entire liberated cosmos through the accomplishment of the word. We are finally able to rectify the original spirit world, which was turned upside down, by making arrangements so that the people in the spirit world in the elder sibling position will be in the younger sibling position, and the people on earth in the younger sibling position will be in the elder sibling position. This means that now we are free to walk on the path that leads directly to You.
From now on, all of creation -- who are the objects of the ideal of creation, children, spouses and parents -- should all embody the ideals of one heart, one body, one mindset and one harmony, and prepare to greet the new era in which we are able to complete the settlement of the family in the physical world, wherein we will be able to live while serving You directly. The True Parents, who know of this truth, have passed on this Blessing to us, and we should pass this source of all blessings on as a tradition of the family values of the eternally absolute, unique, and unchanging ideal of love.
The Blessed Families who are gathered here today with the True Children will inherit this and show this to their descendants. These Blessed Families are allowed to walk forward into the realm of the liberation and settlement of the ideal of family, by uniting through the fraternal bond between themselves in the Cain position and the True Children in the Abel position, so that the future ancestors and descendants will all become perfected on the same horizontal level, and form the four-position foundation in Your eyes.
We hope and pray that You will allow everything that the Cosmic Parent and the Parents of heaven and earth desire, by opening wide the gates of Cheon Il Guk to all 360 degrees, so that all families following the traditions of the Parents will inherit the freedom and discretion that comes from fulfilling the duties of filial children, patriots, saints and Your divine sons and daughters, in order to inherit the name, word, accomplishments and victory of the Parents.
I ask You humbly to bless these families to become heirs and descendants worthy to inherit the original realm of the kingship and the Blessing that comes from the realm of the complete liberation of the entrance into the unified nation of Your kingdom on earth and in heaven which will fulfill Your earnest desire to realize the ideal of creation. I report this in the name of the True Parents. Amen! Amen! Amen! (404-284, 2003.2.6)
7.3. Prayer for the Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families of the Peace and Unity of the Cosmic Parent and the Parents of Heaven and Earth
Father! In dedicating to You the Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families of the Peace and Unity of the Cosmic True Parent and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth, we pray that You may accept this ceremony of the blessing and grace of the entire family of the unification of the reciprocal world that the citizens of Cheon Il Guk both in the spiritual and physical worlds offer with one heart, one body and one mindset.
Having the supreme victory of the realm of cosmic liberation which Adam's original, unfallen family was to perfect in accordance with Your will, but instead lost through the Fall as a result of which humankind for thousands of years perpetuated the love, life and lineage of Satan, we are holding the Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families that will enable all human beings to come together in the grace of the equal blessing of liberation and be embraced by You. Praying that you will accept with the grace that will restore all human beings through realizing the sovereignty of love by virtue of the ideal of oneness, I report this in the name of the True Parents. Amen! Amen! Amen! (404-287, 2003.2.6)
7.4. Benediction for the Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families of the Peace and Unity of the Cosmic True Parent and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth
Beloved Heavenly Father! Today is February 6th in the third year of Cheon Il Guk, on which the True Parents are celebrating their 83rd and 60th birthdays. At the same time, today marks the day of the historic turning point on which we are holding the Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families of the Peace and Unity of the Cosmic True Parent and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth.
The name Cheon Il Guk is derived from the hoped-for settlement of the family based on the true life and lineage centering on the new true love that comes from the unity of the spiritual and the physical parents that resulted from Your original blessing of perfected Adam and Eve based upon Your ideal of creation.
The ancestors of humankind were to have centered upon the substantial realm with Adam as the masculine representative and Eve as the feminine representative, so that You would stand in the incorporeal upper position, whereas humankind would be in the lower position, in order to spread out in all four directions of north, south, east and west. In this way, man and woman would respectively take up their positions of east and west, and the incorporeal Cosmic Parent would unify west and east, enabling Adam and Eve to reach the level of perfection, growing from childhood and attaining the maturity of the age of engagement and of marriage.
Through this there would be the perfected standard of the upper position and also of the lower position through which there would be a central position where the perfected standards of man and woman could meet and attain oneness through the blessing of marriage, which would enable the incorporeal Cosmic Parent and the corporeal Parents of Heaven and Earth to meet and attain oneness in the highest position of the ideal of creation based on the ideal of love. Your central love would unite Adam, Eve and You in the higher position; Adam, Eve and their children in the lower position; You, Adam and his son on the right side; and Your feminine internal character, Eve and her daughter on the left side. In such a manner, the ideal of oneness should have settled in all directions of the four-position foundation of front and rear, left and right, and up and down.
If the positions of front and rear, left and right, and up and down, had fulfilled the ideal of oneness as a four-position foundation based on Your true love, You would have been the first generation, Adam and Eve the second, and their children the third. Through them the reciprocal four-position foundation would have been settled as the ideal of oneness. The six positions of the settled grandfather, grandmother, mother, father, husband and wife as well as the eight positions when including the son and daughter would have planted the seed of the ideal family of perfected love in heaven and on earth. Yet all of this was not accomplished due to the Fall.
Since the positions of up, down, right, left, front and rear did not achieve the ideal of oneness between You and humankind in a parent-child relationship, men and women, and elder and younger brothers became enemies. Your originally desired settlement of the ideal family based on Your true love, life and lineage remained unfulfilled because the archangel usurped Your rightful position and achieved oneness with Adam and Eve, with the result that the position of the parents of heaven and earth was seized by evil parents.
All Unification Church members know that this brought about enmity between mind and body, man and woman, heaven and earth, older brother and younger brother, that their strife resulted in You being confined in solitude, and that the age of Satan's supreme authority to do as he pleased resulted in a tearful and bloodstained history.
Father! Unification Church members know that Your original plan for the perfect oneness of mind and body of the heavenly and earthly Parents was the ideal position for starting a family of supreme victory based on love throughout all generations. Your plan to establish one single nation, kinship, people and civilization in the eternal realm of peace and prosperity was opposed, and thus the conflicting history of the ancestors of humankind was filled with bloodshed.
I know that You looked on us with love, embracing and forgiving us, although we committed terrible sins and could not repent. You indemnified our sins and crossed over the peak of indemnity at the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos through trials and tribulations, sacrificing Yourself for our ignorance in this world. You set up religion as the representative place to pioneer this process, established the chosen nation of Israel, and developed Judaism based on that nation. You set up the realm of unity of both the internal and external standards of Cain and Abel, by virtue of which the Messiah was to come, and through him, the parental position was to be determined. You desired that, based on the supreme family victory, the foundation of victory would be set up, and through it the supreme national victory, and thereupon, those of global and cosmic victory. I know all this and also that Your hopes and desires were lost. Because of our sins as disloyal and impious children, You were placed in such a position.
I know that You wished to realize one nation based on the religion of the Cosmic Parent transcending religions, politics, nations, NGOs and the world, by sending the Messiah promised to the Israelites as the perfected man so that the standard of Eve lost in Adam's family could be restored at the national level. On the foundation of the family and of the nation transcending race, the supreme victory was to be established, and Your sovereignty of love that You idealized in Eden was to be restored. Instead of this, Your will fell to the darkest of pits. But I guarded it, and though working alone in the darkest of nights, I restored the positions of the servant of servants, servant, adopted child, child by a concubine, and finally the children born within wedlock. I then found the True Mother, set up the position of the True Parents, and dealt with the communist and democratic nations in the Cain and Abel positions. I know of all this and also of the mission of Eve, who is to embrace all this and offer this earth to the True Parent in the position of the Original Father.
By fulfilling the mission of Eve, the Mother is to fight Satan's sovereignty that destroys the freedom of the entire democratic world, in order to overcome the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. She is to transcend the world so that she can go through birth pangs again for the sake of humanity. She is to succeed in the position of the True Parent, perfect the substantial position of the victorious Mother in heaven and on earth, and open the gates of Cheon Il Guk which will inherit Your sovereignty.
By doing so, they will establish heaven in the physical and spirit worlds and restore love through the oneness of mind, body and mindset and liberate the realm where true love, life, lineage and the true family will be permanently established. We have finally arrived at a time when we can eliminate this world of grief and lamentation and reconstruct the sovereignty of love of a bright and hopeful future, which will be an offering to You. For all this we are very grateful and thank You wholeheartedly.
All people in the spirit world and all Blessed Families of the blessed realm of the firstborn in heaven! The brothers and sisters here who are blessed in the original position of Adam and Abel that is untouched by the Fall welcome their siblings in the spirit world who will descend to the physical world to serve the people in the Abel position as elder siblings. All will become one in body and create the realm of oneness of heaven and earth, so that they will serve the Parents of heaven and earth both vertically and horizontally, bringing about blessing at the stages of the individual, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos in the level position and the liberated standard. The Blessed Families at all those levels in the vertical position are now able to assume the positions of the Blessing, along with both the elder and younger siblings.
In this way, the elder siblings in the spirit world will come to the physical world and restore all the Blessed Families from the younger sibling's position to the vertical position, thereby bringing about the age of the great transition of the new heaven and new earth and restoration through exchanging positions. The Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families of the Peace and Unity of the Cosmic True Parent and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth, which was conducted based upon true love, will change the past in which the owners of the horizontal and vertical worlds did not attain oneness in Adam's family and so could not start together. I am very grateful for Your allowing me to hold this Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families that enabled me to declare the beginning of the realm of the ideal Cheon Il Guk of liberation in God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven.
Through the true love of the Cosmic Parent and the Parents of heaven and earth, we were able to attain oneness of mind, body and mindset, and based on the True Parents who are the object partners of Your love, the true love from True Parents, True Children and true lineage, I was able to complete the settlement of the true perfected family. Through the Fall Adam and Eve had failed and as false parents defiled the lineage, but the True Parents had overcome all this and completely cleansed it. In the place of blessing to liberate Adam's family, You, through the Parents of heaven and earth, blessed hundreds of billions of people in both the spiritual and physical worlds with one heart, body and mindset in order to purify the defiled lineage.
In the position of sons and daughters that attained oneness in the bosom of the Cosmic Parent and the Parents of heaven and earth, those in the spirit world, beginning from the liberated hell and paradise and from all directions, are able to go directly to Your throne. I am very grateful for Your allowing me to hold the Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families of the Peace and Unity of the Cosmic True Parent and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth that will enable You and the True Parents to attain oneness of mind and body in the position of the original substantial form, and cross over the line to start for the ideal heavenly world of the family, so that they can exist in the position of all-transcendence, all-immanence, supreme authority and omnipotence.
I pray that from today the powers of evil will retreat and the powers of goodness will advance and, by assuming overall command and leadership, strive to establish the new heavenly civilization, so that the glory and grace of heaven will fill the entire cosmos and all Blessed Families worldwide will inherit the sovereignty of the love and liberation of the physical and spirit worlds, and thereby become worthy to be the registered Blessed Families of the Nation of Cosmic Peace and Unity.
On this day and in this place where the Cosmic Parent and the Parents of Heaven and Earth have attained oneness of mind and body, I declare and direct that everyone will strive to achieve the age of sovereignty of the one ideal, of the unified world of Cheon Il Guk based on the liberation of heaven. I pray that You will let us achieve everything in accordance with our desires. I report this in the name of the True Parents. Amen! Amen! Amen! (404-288, 2003.2.6)
The above section contains the edited prayers and benedictions True Parents gave at the "Holy Marriage Blessing Ceremony of the Parents of Heaven and Earth Opening Cheon Il Guk" and the"Coronation of the King of the Blessed Families of the Peace and Unity of the Cosmic True Parent and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth" conducted on February 6, 2003.
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
 |
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter One - The Family Pledge: Declaration and Preconditions
Section 1. The Background to the Family Pledge
1.1. This is the age centering on families, not on individuals
Until now, in the Unification Church, we recited My Pledge focused on the individual. The Christian cultural sphere should have served the Lord at his Second Advent as his bride on the worldwide level. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven was to have started from 1952, but all ended up in failure. This is the reason why the providence was prolonged for forty years and the Unification Church had to go through a historical course of atonement. (260-181, 1994.5.8)
Have you ever heard the expression family pledge? It has appeared for the first time in history. The Family Pledge was established because a man and a woman lost their family. Unless we reestablish the original standard of the model family acceptable to God before the Fall, God cannot rejoice or establish the heavenly kingdom where He can dwell on the earth and in heaven. It was inevitable that this pledge would come about. (274-114, 1995.10.29)
The Family Pledge was created forty years after the founding of the Unification Church. The Family Pledge never existed before in history. Now that the Family Pledge has appeared, satanic families living in the physical world have no place where they can dwell in the future. The Family Pledge represents the fact that I indemnified four thousand years of history, and the victorious foundation made during World War II which had subsequently been lost. On this forty year foundation, the Kingdom of Heaven could now begin on earth.
What is the first element of the Family Pledge? It is "Our family... by centering on true love". Our families must live by centering on true love. What is true love? True love means we should be one with the unfallen love of God and True Parents. We should be connected to true life and true lineage based on true love. (266-143, 1994.12.22)
Forty years after the founding of the Unification Church, the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification was established representing completely restored families. Individuals in the restored families have united their minds and bodies centering on the original mind. Husbands and wives are united and parents and children are united. These families must learn the Family Pledge by heart.
You cannot recite the Family Pledge when your minds and bodies are in conflict or when husbands and wives are fighting. You cannot recite it without having any children. The unity of mind and body, husband and wife, and parents and children, should be centered on God's love. This is the place where true harmonious families can enter the heavenly kingdom. Only those who are united in true love can recite the Family Pledge, which has appeared for the first time in history. (264-339, 1994.11.20)
Forty years after the establishment of the Unification Church, we founded the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. In order for the Family Federation to succeed, we must have an absolute regulation, something like a constitutional law. This is the Family Pledge. The expression Family Pledge never existed until now. It is the Family Pledge of going forward to, and establishing the Kingdom of Heaven.
If you carefully study the Family Pledge, you can see that its contents explain that total liberation will be granted based on restoration through indemnity. Those who memorize it do not belong in the family realm of the fallen world but in the family realm of completion. The family can be established based on true love. Mind and body that were separated because of false love can now be united. This is why, without uniting your mind and body, you cannot learn the Family Pledge by heart. (264-244, 1994.11.3)
Why do we need the Family Pledge? Unification Church members must show True Parents' family tradition to the world. It is our family motto. The time will come when it will be absolutely necessary. We are preparing for that coming time.
In the Pledge, you can see how families in God's ideal of creation should live. The whole world must follow the Family Pledge. The seven verses within the pledge represent the entire providential history and act as a protective shield for True Parents' victory. Even if one does not understand the providence of the Old and New Testament ages or the Divine Principle, it is possible to go to heaven if one passes through with absolute faith, absolute love, and absolute obedience centering on God. (272-181, 1995.10.5)
Until now, Christians have thought that only Adam and Eve fell. They did not know that Adam's family fell. Christians did not know that Adam and Eve's children also fell when Cain killed Abel.
How should the members of the Unification Church pledge? You should pledge centering on your families. You do not need anything else. Happiness, freedom, peace, and even the entire cosmos, all started from a family. We need the pledge centering on families. You must not lose the families. Once we create the unified family, we can unite the world as well as the Kingdom of Heaven. (260-152, 1994.5.2)
We must send out tribal messiahs or there will be great troubles. The paths along which those tribes will be born will be blocked. By being tribal messiahs, you will be horizontally connected to the foundation Adam could have reached had he not fallen, the foundation Jesus could have completed had he not been killed, and the national foundations. The eight stages from individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos, and God, can be completed on earth.
They are the horizontal foundations. By indemnifying all of this, you can freely go to any home in the individual, tribal, and national level without interference from Satan. Families can begin to live with God, and the Kingdom of Heaven will begin on earth. Because such a time has arrived, the Family Pledge was created. You must live according to the Family Pledge. (264-191, 1994.10.9)
The family can be both amazing and frightening. You should never forget that the content of the Family Pledge is a cosmic grand declaration. Starting from last year, I have been declaring in my speeches that people should have families. This is an absolute principle. The time to hold the Blessing Ceremony for liberating the spirit world is coming. After the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, we will begin holding the Blessing Ceremony for the spirit world. The time has come when you can call your departed spouse to be bound together with you. Even hell can be liberated. (283-90,1997. 4.13)
We have been unable to settle until now. We have been pushed away. We have been floating here and there like clouds. The Christian cultural sphere did not have both the spiritual and physical foundations and could not settle on earth. However, since the settlement of the Completed Testament Age and True Parents, people can now be given the right of inheritance. What can one inherit within the settlement? You inherit a family. You must understand this. That is why we have the Family Pledge. We must thoroughly teach the Family Pledge. (268-226, 1995.4.2)
Until now, we recited My Pledge, but now we are reciting the Family Pledge for the first time. There had not been any Family Pledge before in history. This is an amazing fact. The forty-year restoration course through indemnity has passed. Now the time has come when the world can move, led by me. That is why the Family Pledge could be born. After World War II, the worldwide unified Christian cultural sphere was destroyed, but now it has been conditionally restored on my victorious worldwide foundation. (263-110, 1994.8.21)
The seven year period should have been the seven years from 1945 to 1952. But it was extended into a forty year period between 1952 and 1992. Focused on the Unification Church, this took us forty years. We were then able to proclaim the family declaration in May of 1994. It was a historic event. We are restoring human history based on numbers. (265-293, 1994.11.27)
Centering on the settlement age of True Parents, you must establish the family completion age without shame before God. So, we needed the Family Pledge. We need it. We will need it. Which one is it? We need it! That's the way it is. It will be the motto for thousands or tens of thousands of years. It's amazing!
You must be grateful for the fact that you can recite the pledge due to your liberation by the removal of the mask of false religions. I have gone through such bitter sorrow and shed countless tears through the years to bring you to this point. I have offered my own blood to lead the Unification Church until now. If you cannot go beyond the sacrificial altar, you can never go to the heavenly kingdom. You must make this altar. (261-98, 1994.5.22)
1.2. The Settlement of the Completed Testament Age and the beginning of the family age
The Settlement of the Completed Testament Age and True Parents is a frightening expression. It indicates that I have fought and won victory on the family level in the satanic world. I established the Completed Testament Age on the victorious foundation that I made, having fought on the tribal, ethnic, national, world and cosmic levels. It was settled after having fulfilled the testaments. This is amazing!
What was the Fall? Adam was to have been the ruler of the archangel, but this relationship was reversed. Restoration of that situation is easy to talk about now, but actually doing it was nearly impossible. I had to bring satans in the spiritual and physical worlds to the point of surrender and take dominion over them. Without doing so, the settlement would not have been possible. Wherever you go, without the determination to unite with me completely, you cannot do what I am doing. (268-79, 1995.3.5)
In 1992, we announced the Messiah and True Parents to the world. Focusing on America, we announced the True Parents and the Completed Testament Age starting on May 13, 1993. I have made all the necessary conditions. As you know, America represents the entire world. It is the final settling place in terms of the Christian cultural sphere. This is the time of transition into the new age centering on True Parents.
We are entering the Completed Testament Age. Our proclamation was the first time in history for such an event. How long God must have been waiting for this time! How miserable God has been throughout history! Now the age of hope is approaching. We are entering into the age when we can proclaim the True Parents. It is a historical and universal event. Nothing like this has ever happened before in human history. (248-175, 1993.8.3)
After the creation, God's providence of restoration has continued for ten million years. However, the foundation was not established before I came. I revealed the providence of restoration and laid its foundation during the age of the Unification Church. On the foundation I made, I could announce the Completed Testament Age and True Parents. It is indeed a historical world event, although the word event is not the right word. In any case, this is the starting point from which the new world can be built.
The terms True Parents and the Completed Testament Age contain this kind of meaning. What kind of promise is to be fulfilled in the Completed Testament Age? It is the fulfillment of the promise God made with humankind at the time of creation. It does not mean that the age of the providence of restoration or the age of the providence of salvation is fulfilled. It means the fulfillment of God's ideal of creation. This is why God first conceived of the idea of True Parents before he thought of humankind. The appearance of the True Parents is the ideal of creation. (248-188, 1993.9.30)
How does one enter the Completed Testament Age after having gone through the New Testament Age? The Completed Testament represents the unified realm of God and humankind. It is where God and humankind have equal value through the complete unification of God and humankind based on true love. God does not always stand in the vertical position for human beings in the horizontal position. In love, the vertical and horizontal positions become one. (252-154, 1993.12.29)
Focusing on Korea, the twenty year period from 1972 to 1992 was the time when I restored the role of Christianity. On the national level, I walked the course of the Old Testament Age. After True Parents' wedding in 1960, I worked in America, representing the worldwide stage corresponding to the Old and the New Testament Ages.
The contents of this period correspond to the Old Testament and New Testament Ages. The worldwide settlement of True Parents was completed by the end of this period. That was why I announced the Completed Testament Age. Then, we live with God. Our Unification Church members can live with God. (246-301, 1993.4.20)
What does the Completed Testament Age mean? It is the age when True Parents' family wins total victory over the fallen world. It means there are no enemies trying to destroy my family. Those who tried have lost, and therefore, they should disappear. Even a shooting champion cannot say that he is the best if he went to the Olympics and lost. He must hand over the champion's trophy to the new winner. (234-295, 1992.8.27)
True Parents and the Completed Testament Age represent the perfection of Adam and Eve who have returned to the unfallen state. Adam is one person and so is Eve. All the women in the world are the second selves of True Mother. This is an important point. There should be one completed Adam and also one completed Eve. (266-64, 1994.12.11)
During the Completed Testament Age, the providence should be based on families. Unification starts with individuals. Without overcoming obstacles, you can never enter heaven even after thousands or tens of thousands of years pass. You can never restore the right of the eldest son. You must bring people to a natural surrender. You cannot force people to surrender to you. You must use persuasion. Which is proper, natural surrender or forceful surrender? Since you used persuasion, wasn't the result a natural surrender?
Going this way, I established the family of Eden in the heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven. This is equivalent to all the victories won through several thousands of years of struggle. Then, all the spiritually prepared nations should copy this golden mold, or model, based on the True Family. This should be copied throughout the world. I have the blueprint. Once you have a blueprint, things can be produced instantly. The entire human family of five billion should be grafted onto this model family and return to the once lost heavenly kingdom, the liberated kingdom. This is the time of the Completed Testament Age, the age of fulfilling the promise. (245-157, 1993.2.28)
The most important thing in the course of history, today, is the fact that the realm of the chosen people has been created. Upon welcoming this age, I have tried to connect this on the worldwide level to the three stages of formation, growth and completion. The Israelites were in the formation stage, Christians were in the growth stage, and Unification Church members are in the completion stage. Isn't that right? The Israelites belong to the Old Testament Age, Christianity belongs to the New Testament Age, and the Unification Church belongs to the Completed Testament Age.
The Completed Testament Age represents fulfillment. What should we fulfill? We should fulfill the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and world levels. Based on what? Based on God's love, God's life, and God's lineage. Once God established the tradition of one lineage, one love, and one life, Satan has had no choice but to leave. By engrafting onto the lineage of God, the tie with the satanic lineage is broken. (226-275, 1992.2.9)
What is the problem? We must perfect our families. Since we are at the time of the Completed Testament Age, the age of completion of the restoration of the family level Canaan, it is time for your families to settle following my words. Therefore, when you listen to my words, you should not treat them casually. I risked my life, urgently teaching you what I have to say and desiring to leave behind at least these words. You must understand this. (292-122, 1998.3.28)
If we had created one world right after World War II, based on the Christian cultural sphere and America, and if we had all united internally when these powers held sway over the world, God's providence could have developed quickly. From this perspective, the time right after World War II was the most hopeful time in history for God, and the most critical moment for Satan. If the free world, based on the Christian cultural sphere and America, had accepted the Unification Church, then from that moment on, the unified realm of the spirit world and the unified realm of the physical world would have been united together. This is the providential point of view. (161-220, 1987.2.15)
The satanic world continues to break down. You just wait and see what happens. Individuals, families, tribes, races and nations in the satanic world have lost their purpose and direction. However, our Unification Church has all the things necessary to move forward. Therefore, our direction is the opposite of Satan's and our paths will one day intersect. In the past, the Unification Church suffered under the rule of satanic dominion; however, things will reverse. This is what I mean by our settlement. (268-79, 1995.3.5)
What is the Completed Testament Age? It is the world that will be achieved once satanic dominion is ended. How can you fulfill the Completed Testament Age? Through families. You fulfill it through the Blessed Families. That is why Adam's, Noah's, and Jacob's families appeared in the providence.
After the age of the Lord at his Second Advent arrived, I established Jesus' family. Representing the restoration of Jesus' family, I blessed the 36, 72, and 124 Couples. The 430 Couples represent Korea and its 4,300 years of history; 43 couples of the world were connected to the 430 Couples. The 777 Couples represent all nations of the world. That Blessing was followed by the Blessing of 1800 couples. At the present, the providence has moved on to between 7,000 and 8,000 couples. This is how we made a foothold on the worldwide foundation.
The Completed Testament Age is being fulfilled through families. In addition to blessing Jesus, I had to organize the blessing of the twelve apostles and seventy disciples. Twelve apostles, 70 disciples and 120 disciples are being reorganized on the family level. (131-71, 1984.4.16)
This year's motto is, "Let Us Inherit True Parents' Victorious Realm." The scope of the victorious realm embraces the dominion of the individual, family, people, nation, world, cosmos, and heaven and hell dominion. I have unified and liberated them all. Satan has to retreat now. As time passes, all satans will decline.
In the Garden of Eden, the manifestation of good and evil was expressed in the relationship between two brothers. This is the reason people in the world nowadays are saying, "The world has now become a global village." My teaching says that the world has become a global family. The global family and the global village are related. The Cain side, as the eldest son, represents the satanic world. The global village represents the Cain side, and the Unification Church represents the Abel side. These two must become one. (267-254, 1995.1.8)
The Cain world has no choice but to follow the Unification Church. In order to realize a family as God intended, individuals must be perfected. You cannot find the idea of perfecting individuals, or the ideology of the family, true man and true woman outside of the Unification Church. Unification Church members have nothing to do with AIDS, free sex, homosexuals, lesbians, or drugs. Our goal is to liberate and perfect individuals, families, tribes, the world, and heaven and earth, based on true love. By liberating even God and the True Parents, and then fulfilling the duties of filial children, loyal servants, saints, and holy sons and daughters, you can be liberated to freely travel in the heavenly kingdom in heaven and on earth.
This is the path to follow in order to become people of character, and it is the purpose of my teaching. The conclusion is very simple. I have invested fifty years of my life -- my whole life -- a life interwoven with so many various experiences, persecution, ridicule, and suffering, in order to complete the worldwide realm of liberation. Now the time has come for me to bequeath the worldwide victorious foundation, which God has longed for, to all humanity. The time has come for True Parents, out of love, to freely hand over everything they have to their children. (267-254, 1995.1.8)
The heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven must be united. The family living a heavenly lifestyle while on earth, based on God's true love, will pass on to the spirit world where this heavenly lifestyle will continue. The people who live good family lives based on God's true love while on earth will live exactly the same way in heaven. This is not the time for individual salvation. Christians talk about individual salvation, but this is not right. God's will is to save the family. Because the Fall took place in the family, restoration should take place in the family. The time for this is now!
For the first time in history, we have entered the settlement age centering on True Parents. This year's motto is "The Safe Settlement of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age." The family of True Parents has finally settled. We are organizing tribes, races and nations based on the True Family and the Blessed Families. Now we have the worldwide foundation and are entering into the age of settlement. We are not wanderers anymore. That is why it is time for us to build structures. When you consolidate families, you have a tribe; when you consolidate tribes, you have a people; and when you consolidate peoples, you form nations. We, ourselves, must build the foundation of the heavenly kingdom on earth based on those families. (260-304, 1994.5.19)
1.3. Establishing the Family Federation - moving towards the age of the worldwide family
The mission of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity is over, and so is the mission of religion. For the first time in history, we are entering into the new age, an age when humanity does not need salvation. The Family Federation is creating ideal families in order to complete the work of restoration, to establish God's ideal of creation and to build the heavenly ideal world. (April 8, 1997 in Korea)
Therefore, families must settle on earth. So far, religions have focused on individual salvation and not on family salvation. All the religions have taught people to leave and to abandon their families. Now is a different time. All the religions talk about saving individuals, but they have no idea about saving families, tribes, and nations. Our Unification Church teaches about saving nations and the world based on families. (283-106, 1997.4.8)
God's ideal of creation, which He has longed for since the Garden of Eden, will appear only when a family settles down, becomes recognized by the world, and bears fruit. Through sons and daughters, that family must expand horizontally to become a tribe that will automatically connect themselves to the people. (283-84, 1997.4.8)
That is why families are important. Everything will be completed within the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. Now, please repeat after me, "The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification." Its center is the family. (283-93, 1997.4.8)
Without establishing the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification, world peace will never be achieved. This is an important point. Families are this important. World peace starts at home. If there are ten family members, all ten must be united. They should harmonize with each other on the vertical and horizontal levels. Front and back, and left and right, like sides of a cube, should unite together. That way, ideal world peace will come true. Let us establish world peace by perfecting the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification! Establishing means to organize and expand the world of peace. (232-322, 1992.7.10)
Now is the time for the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. Everything starts in the family. Focusing on the family, tribe and nation, you should attend God. Without realizing the family ideal, through which you can unite with God, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth will not come about. (300-229, 1999.3.23)
The Unification Church now means the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. This means that the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification is being established in your homes. I have to put all families in order: satanic families, archangel type families on God's side, and Adam type families. Since the separation from God grew out of a bad marriage, the marriage has to be restored and perfected, creating a unified world. We have climbed very steep mountains like the Himalayas, but now, the plains start from here. We are entering such an age.
Forty years after the start of my public ministry, I founded the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. In order to accomplish this goal, we need to have something like a constitution as an absolute regulation -- the Family Pledge. There had never been such a term as Family Pledge throughout history. It is the Family Pledge that points us in the right direction and enables us to complete the heavenly kingdom. (264-244, 1994.11.3)
There is no real substance at the moment. Then, what is the real substance? It is the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification that will come. It signifies the completion of the four position foundation. What is God's ideal of creation? It is the completion of God's will. What is God's will then? It is the completion of God's ideal of creation. What is the completion of the ideal of creation? It means completing the four position foundation. What does it mean by completing the four position foundation? In the completed four position foundation, fathers, mothers, sons, and daughters are all united. And then, keeping in time with God, they know how to sing and dance together with Him. That is the completion of God's will. (232-54, 1992.07.01)
Upon restoring the same level of unity that the Christian cultural sphere had established worldwide after World War II, we must set the direction the world needs to take in the next seven years. These seven years include this year. Because this time has finally arrived, the Family Federation can be founded after my forty years of public ministry, and we can stand and line up horizontally. In the same way that world unity was attempted after the war, if your families will only unite, you can indemnify all the past failures.
Therefore, before you can recite the Family Pledge, your mind and body should be one, husband and wife should be one, and parents and children should be one. Without achieving this oneness, you still belong to the satanic world. You recite the pledge on the foundation of having united your mind and body, husband and wife, and parents and children. That's why we have the Family Pledge. The Family Federation will govern the world based strongly on the Family Pledge. You must have pledge services in your families on the first and the middle of every month. We have two groups, Cain and Abel. (265-249, 1994.11.23)
The time has come for you to join the original family of Adam worldwide. All the people in the world must perfect themselves on the family level. What must be done to reach perfection? Your families must be the ones who restore the fallen families through atonement offerings. This has to be achieved by each and every family worldwide, making an effort through the Family Federation. Perfection has to be achieved by Adam and Eve. God cannot do it for them. True Parents cannot do it for them.
The reason that the Family Federation exists is to allow you to perfect yourselves through your own efforts. This has to be a worldwide organization. You are able to go beyond the fallen world and the lineage of fallen Adam through the Family Federation. In the same way as you climb up and go over mountains and slopes, if you make a mistake and slip down while climbing up the course of restoration, you must climb back up again and again. You must repeat it over and over again until you are successful, even if it takes millions or tens of millions of years. (275-9, 1995.10.30)
Human beings could not build the tradition of true conjugal love. In this world where we have no true parental tradition, the fact that two individuals have the name of True Parents, and have practiced the tradition of True Parents on this earth, is truly a national honor and the hope of history. It is a treasure more valuable than all of heaven and earth. I want you to solemnly inherit this internal relationship and transmit it to your families. This is how the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification can be firmly established. The focus is to set up such families. (231-89, 1992.5.31)
Your family must go the path of peace and unity in order to represent the world. You must understand that everything is connected to the standard of family unity. In the future, exemplary families will succeed in the world. (283-54, 1997.4.8)
From now, families are at the center. You cannot work alone as an individual. In the future, even personnel changes will be made for husbands and wives. If a man is the head of a department, his wife should be the second person in charge. If their children have special abilities, they should be put in important positions within that department. The entire clan should be organized to work together in this way. (283-51, 1997.4.8)
From now on, the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification should be viewed as important. But you must not forget the world. If you do not think about the world, there is no need to even talk about peace. Without peace, there is no need for unification. Without unification, there is no need of family. A family does not exist for itself. If there is no supervision from the Family Federation, there is no need for family. Everything is related.
When you think of the Family Federation, you must think of unification, family, peace, and the world. When you think of the world, you should think of peace and the Family Federation. They are all one. The Family Federation is the representative owner of the world, the owner of peace, the owner of unification, and the owner of families. At the center of all this is the place where God dwells. (283-51, 1997.4.8)
Recently, people have been using the expression "global village" very often, haven't they? We are actually entering the age of the global family. It is not just a global village but a global family! This correlates to today's Family Federation. Since the Family Federation came about based on God's will, the world community will have to form a reciprocal relationship with us. If we take the initiative, as the world comes to stand on an equal footing with the Family Federation, globalization will happen all at once. I am not daydreaming when I say this. (275-36, 1995.10.30)
Today's world is trying to become one based on the economy. The world is trying to become one through the balancing of political, cultural, economic, and intellectual power. But that is not going to work. The practice of true love is the primary way to unify the world. We must straighten out false love with true love, connecting it from top to bottom. There is only one true direction of history. Based on this true direction, the viewpoints of individuals, families, peoples, nations, and the world will widen. True love is the main current that passes through and connects individuals, families, and tribes. This is the direction of true love. (211-310,1991.1.1)
Why do we need the Lord at his Second Advent and the True Parents? All the families in history that progressed from individuals, to families, to tribes, to peoples, to nations, and to the world, have never been able to live together with True Parents. Even if England, America, and France had united at the time of the Second Advent right after World War II, humanity would have had to begin from the position of the family led by the True Parents. Families must unite around True Parents' leadership.
Once families are united, we will not need to be concerned about tribes, peoples and nations. Why is it so? True Parents come on the worldwide foundation. They are the parents coming on the victorious foundation of worldwide dominion. Why do they come? They come as the True Parents representing the age of the families. They have to connect to the past as the tribal level True Parents, people-level True Parents, and national level True Parents. (263-203, 1994.10.4)
Who does the Completed Testament Age refer to? If parents become True Parents, families become true families, and families expand to make a true world of peace, there will be no objections. There will be no obstacles. My victory has to be accomplished with the mobilization of heaven and earth. This means that he has settled not only in the family, but in the midst of the whole world. Isn't that wonderful? What do you think? (261-66)
The age of the global village is over and we are entering the age of the global family. In order to enter the age of the global family, we must quickly make a foundation in which all families have a similar internal understanding. Because we must make such a worldwide organization, I proclaimed that I would make the religious UN followed by the Women's Organization. Some people are working on these projects right now in New York, together with well known academics and top leaders of society. I am trying to guide society in the right direction through these leaders. I am working through scholars to right the wrong directions taken by the U.S. State Department and others. (260-293, 1994.5.19)
1.4. The reason for establishing the Family Pledge
All Blessed Families should defeat the archangelic world in order to attend the True Parents. Having completed this course, they must totally offer up everything, including their families, state, and nation. In May, 1994, I founded the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. At that same time, the Family Pledge was created in order to clearly establish the boundaries between the satanic world, archangelic world, and Adamic world. The Family Pledge signifies the complete separation from the satanic world. (266-69, 1994.12.11)
You are living in the historically amazing age when you can recite the Family Pledge. It is now a totally different age from the past. Until now, people led individualistic lives, but they are now passing into family-centered lives. It is no longer you alone. When a husband moves, the wife is already on the move with him. Husbands and wives must live lives in which they act together. They should never be separated from each other. They should always live together day to day. Since we now have telephones, we do not even need to write letters. Such a time has come. We must create the conditions whereby everybody always has the same kind of standard in life. Without those kinds of conditions, the Family Pledge cannot be carried out. The pledge must be fulfilled and carried out. (260-309, 1994.5.19)
You can recite the Family Pledge only when you have reached perfected Adam's position. What does this mean? Fallen families were created by false parents of false love, false life, and false lineage. However, you are the children born out of the true love of True Parents who are in the position of the unfallen and fully mature Adam and Eve. Therefore, you are not fallen families. Then, what is the Family Pledge? Reciting the pledge signifies that you have been given the authority of an original family. Although you have come from the fallen lineage, you must go back to the original position before the Fall. Standing on the eternal foundation of the Principle, you must be connected to the tribes, peoples, nations, and the world. When this happens, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth will be established.
This is why people whose minds and bodies are not united cannot recite the Family Pledge. Unless husbands and wives are united, they cannot recite the Family Pledge either. Unless parents and children are united, the family cannot recite the pledge. Without understanding this, the whole Family Pledge loses its significance. (261-279, 1994.6.20)
The Family Pledge wipes things clean. The third verse of the Family Pledge teaches us that we ought to perfect the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships, and the Realm of the Royal Family. So, what kind of people can recite the Family Pledge? Those who have inherited false love and false life from their false parents cannot recite the Family Pledge.
People must unite with God and True Parents, who have no relationship with the Fall, and return to the original world. They must also unite their minds and bodies. Husbands and wives must unite, and parents and children must unite, in true love. Only those who have achieved these qualities can recite the Family Pledge. What kind of people can enter the Kingdom of Heaven? Not just anyone can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Only those people whose minds and bodies are united, who as husbands and wives are united, and who as parents and children are united as one, can enter. They should stand on the four position foundation of three generations. In order for you to enter the Kingdom of Heaven, you must achieve complete unification based on your families. This is the base from which to start. Those families who accomplish this can recite the Family Pledge. (264-212, 1994.11.3)
You must understand that people must perfect their families to be able to recite the Family Pledge. Therefore, their minds and bodies must become one. Unless their minds and bodies are united, they are not allowed to recite the Family Pledge. Have your minds and bodies united? You understand that the mind and body were separated because of the Fall, don't you? Because you are the resultant beings of false parents, false love, false life, and false lineage, you must rid yourself of all of those things. True love, true life, and true lineage have to be restored. (267-146, 1995.01.4)
When you establish your families based on the Family Pledge, you no longer live in hell on earth but begin to live in the new world of the heavenly kingdom in heaven. Therefore, those who recite the Family Pledge must have the sense of living in an entirely different world than the world of hell they used to live in. There should be no fighting in such a family. No tears or crying. There should only be true love; true love! When you recite the Family Pledge, your minds and bodies, husbands and wives, and sons and daughters must be united.
Due to false love, minds and bodies, husbands and wives, and brothers and sisters, became separated. In order for you to establish the united family, following the principle of restoration through indemnity, you must unite your minds and bodies. Husbands and wives, and brothers and sisters, must unite. This is how you can be connected to the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. (260-317, 1994.5.19)
You must meticulously keep the Family Pledge. Those who carefully keep the Family Pledge should be blessed and form families. You must create families that you would not be ashamed of before heaven. Then based on those families, God's dominion will expand and the ideal of the Heavenly Kingdom will spread out. (260-231, 1994.5.19)
Is there anything called family pledge in any other country? Which country in the satanic world has the family pledge? The answer is none. Where else in the world do you pledge in this way? Pledges must be fulfilled. You cannot just say the words and not put them into practice. Not only say the words, but actualize them! (274-195, 1995.11.3)
You must recite the Family Pledge focusing on God. You must become an object partner to God. All parts of you stand as His objects. Have your minds and bodies become object partners to God? You have two eyes but one of them belongs to the satanic side which represents death. You always see things in two different ways. When you walk along the road, there are two different paths you can follow. That is why you always must watch what you do. There are two different kinds of food you can eat. You must eat food that is right and elicits God's protection, and not food that is wrong and makes you indebted to Satan. We must actively carry out the Family Pledge from now on. (260-156, 1994.5.2)
Today is May 1. You should place the pledge that we have been using on an altar, and offer three full bows and pray, "I have inherited True Parents' accomplishments, and I am moving to a new pledge." After inheriting it, you must ask forgiveness and sadly say, "I am moving to the new age with the new Family Pledge." And then you must repent for your past before the Pledge. From now on, you should stop reciting "My Pledge" or the "Family Oath" and start reciting the "Family Pledge". Even those who have not established Blessed Families must recite the Family Pledge together. All people, regardless of their blessing status, must be included. (260-156, 1994.5.2)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter One - The Family Pledge: Declaration and Preconditions
Section 2. The Meaning and Value of the Family Pledge
2.1. The importance of the Family Pledge
You must understand that the Family Pledge is the result of extracting from the Principle all the essential contents needed to establish families. You must recite the pledge before you pray, in order to check you and your family's internal situation, and you should try to correct things accordingly. You must actualize the Family Pledge. In the past, we had My Pledge. Now what do we have? We must have the national and the world pledges in the future. Of course, the Family Pledge includes all of these. (260-305, 1994.5.19)
The Family Pledge is entirely made up of the essence of the providence of restoration. So, you must base your lives on it wherever you go and whatever you do. The most important thing in all the verses of the Pledge is true love. True love! What is true love? If you offer your minds and bodies before God, God will return to you even more than you give. Without offering your minds and bodies, you cannot be one with God and you cannot receive things in return. If you offer yourselves with absolute faith, absolute love, and absolute obedience, you will be completely one with God and He will stand before you and instruct you. If all matters move according to God's instructions, everything in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven will be completed. (285-297, 1997.6.29)
You must recite the Pledge five times a day: as soon as you wake up, after breakfast, lunch, dinner, and when you go to bed. You must judge yourselves and see whether your minds and bodies are united. Then, you must cast off all that is connected to mind and body disunity. If you are not united with the pledge, you must skip breakfast, lunch, and dinner. I say you should not eat or sleep! The Family Pledge is not an individual pledge. It is the pledge of your families.
At this providential time, we pledge not as individuals but as families. Families are the formula and foundation for everything. That is why we recite the pledge as representatives of the family. The father, mother, and children should each represent the entire family. The first thing you should remember is to unite your minds and bodies. Secondly, husbands and wives must unite. Thirdly, sons and daughters in the family must unite. Why is this so? We lost God in the Garden of Eden. Adam and Eve lost themselves as individuals, lost their family, and eventually lost their children. We must restore all that. To be able to recite the pledge, you must achieve mind and body unity, the unity between husband and wife, and the unity between sons and daughters. (267-146, 1995.1.4)
What is first and foremost in the Family Pledge? "Our family... by centering on true love". The entire pledge is based on true love. The main theme of the eight verses is that your family should be based on true love. What is true love? True love means to be one with God's and True Parents' love, having nothing to do with the Fall. You must be connected to true life and true lineage based on true love.
Until now in the providence, because of the Fall, you were advised to live a celibate life, and then to leave your home. First live single, and then leave home. Why was that? Those living in a home, embracing the fallen family, were kicked out. Because you were going along the opposite path than that which God intended, you had to reverse your course. Since that was a result of a fallen marriage, you should not have married. This is all part of restoration through indemnity. Therefore, the fact that our Blessed Families live based on true love, means that their lineage has changed based on God's and True Parents' love. (266-143, 1994.12.22)
Families are the foundation of all social orders. So, the solution to the world's problem is quite simple. Unification of the world starts at the point where our mind and body unite, where a husband and wife unite, and where sons and daughters become united. The unification of the world will start from there. Your minds' worst enemies are your bodies. Your bodies belong to Satan. When your mind and body become one, the entire heaven and earth will change. No saints in history ever taught you this. Only after True Parents appeared are you being taught this.
Why do your bodies control your minds? This problem came about because false love was involved at the time of the Fall. At that time, the power of false love was stronger than the power of the conscience. That was the real problem. All of this has been analyzed theoretically. This is why we must pour God's love into our hearts. We have to instill within ourselves the thought that we love God. If our mind and body become one, God's love will be infused within us. (260-161, 1994.5.2)
Families are necessary. Do you want to live for yourself, for your children, or for your spouse? You must live for the sake of your children. Why? This is the principle of creation. It is because the principle for existence is like this. History is like this. When you live in this way, all existence remaining in history will be one with you. God created the principle of thinking for the benefit of one's partner. Everything wants its partner to be better than itself. By what percentage does everything want its partner to be better? 10 percent, 100 percent, 1000 percent, or an infinite percent? By an infinite percent, I mean an unlimited amount. That is why you must invest and forget what you have already invested. If you invest only 100%, you get only 100% back. Therefore, you must invest and forget, invest and forget, and invest and forget. (260-152, 1994.5.2)
Only when what was lost is recovered and put into place in the heavenly kingdom, will the empty kingdom in heaven be restored. The heavenly kingdom in heaven is empty. All this emptiness has to be filled with restored spirits. There are no two ways about it. No matter how much you try on your own, it will not work. The communists in North Korea have tried to build their paradise that way, have they not? When they talk of land reform, the people must be prepared to have all of their land taken away. You must know that the time will come when such a thing will happen on the heavenly side too. It will happen in the not too distant future.
I am trying to unite North and South America. If I unite North and South America, uniting North and South Korea will happen instantly. Once we recover and stand on the heavenly kingdom's foundation, the constitutional laws in the heavenly kingdom will be set up. The constitutional laws will be set up from the Family Pledge you are reciting. Once these laws are set up based on the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships, and the Realm of the Royal Family, it will be the formula everyone acknowledges. No one can deceive those that know this formula. (273-46, 1995.10.21)
If all people live according to and conforming to the constitutional laws, then everything will be fine. Furthermore, churches will not be necessary. As long as all people live by the laws and render devoted service to the nation, things will turn out well. If you show great sincerity in your service, you become loyal servants, filial children, saints, and holy people. But since you have not become these, you need to be educated. Everyone needs to be educated. Education has to take place in school. You have not understood such concepts as these yet. In addition, if your old concepts remain intact, things will not work out during your lifetime. It might even take several generations of your descendants to rectify this. (260-161, 1994.5.2)
The Family Pledge has the phrase, "by centering on true love" in every single verse. Restoration starts with true love which is completely united with God. You must represent God and True Parents even in your own hometowns. (280-38, 1996.10.13)
2.2. The Family Pledge is the encapsulation of the outline of restoration
Family Pledge represents my history. You should know that the words spoken in the pledge explain how I established my family. What is the first verse about? It is about the environment. It is the history of re-creation. You must find the land. You must save your relatives and then find the nation.
What is second? "Our Family Pledges to represent and become central to Heaven and Earth by attending God and True Parents... by centering on true love". Here the family represents heaven. Whose family is the pledge talking about? My family. My family is the central family. You should inherit my tradition.
You must be filial children in your families, patriots for your nations, and saints for the world. You should do more than past saints. You must restore Blessed Families who, by establishing God's family, the ideal of Jesus, are determined to connect this foundation to the world.
A heavenly nation has two kinds of laws. One is the king's law and the other is the national law. The heavenly kingdom on earth also has royal laws and earthly laws. God's family must observe all four laws. To do this, you must understand all of them. You must be respected when you go into the royal palace, respected when you go to the nation, respected when you go into the earthly palace, and respected when you go to the earthly nation. I have to walk such a course. The goal of my course is to gain victory by earning respect through the natural surrender of others. (280-35, 1996.10.13)
You must be dutiful children to your parents, loyal to your nation, saintly for the sake of the world, and holy for the cosmos. You must go through these four stages. Even if you do not achieve all four stages, if you complete just one stage, you will have accomplished national salvation. You must do at least one stage. That has been Rev. Moon's history. Your family must maintain itself as the foremost family among numerous families. You must be the most loyal king among numerous kings. You must also be the best among numerous saints and holy people. Only then will you be entitled to inherit the heavenly tradition. You begin to inherit it after you reach this position.
Being blessed does not automatically mean that you will inherit the tradition in your family. (280-35, 1996.10.13)
By fulfilling the duty of a holy person, and going forward so that I can govern all religions on earth in the place of God, I am to bless the world centering on families. You should know that I will not bless families and nations separately. Since I am in such a position, I can bring to fulfillment the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships.
Everyone can achieve kingship by standing in the position where they can fulfill the purpose of the blessing, allowing them to move freely in any direction -- east, west, north, and south, and to the twelve pearly gates; everywhere within a 360 degree range. Now the Four Great Realms of Heart must be dealt with. If you do not go beyond the realm of the heart of a holy man, the realm of the heart of a saint, the realm of the heart of a loyal citizen, and the realm of the heart of a filial child in the Four Great Realms of Heart, you can not say that you have crossed over the boundary of the Four Great Realms of Heart. This is the meaning of the third verse of the Family Pledge. (280-35, 1996.10.13)
What is the fourth verse? "Our Family Pledges to build the universal family encompassing Heaven and Earth, which is God's ideal of creation... by centering on true love." All people are one big family in this universe. All people are brothers and sisters. You are one lineage. You must protect each other in the same way as God takes care of each one of us. Even if you are royalty in God's palace, you must still fulfill the fourth verse. You must create the universal family in order to achieve the world of freedom, peace, unification and happiness. This is my heart. I am the advocate for one big universal family. I must plant freedom, happiness, unification, and peace. What does the fourth verse mean? It reveals my history. My history is the theme of this verse. (230-35, 1992. 4.5)
Knowing it intellectually is not enough. Living in the world of peace and happiness is not enough. You must be able to go directly to the heavenly world. "Our Family Pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." You must strive to advance this pledge. You must not sit around and watch the world go by. How could you sleep and rest when the world is as noisy and clamorous as it is now.
One second, you need one second! How to gain one more day is the question. You should not be concerned about rain and darkness. The entire heavenly world is out of order. That's why I am trying to restore it. That's my job. I have to restore the heavenly world by focusing on the physical world. (280-35, 1996.10.13)
What is the sixth verse? "Our Family Pledges to embody God and True Parents. We will perfect a family which moves heavenly fortune and conveys Heaven's blessing to our community, by centering on true love." You must not live for your own sakes. That should not be the case. God does not exist for Himself. Parents are not to live for themselves. They should live for the sake of their children. You must create ideal families who live for the sake of the whole world. (280-35, 1996.10.13)
The seventh verse says, "Our Family Pledges to perfect a world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage, through living for the sake of others, by centering on true love." You must be rooted in the original lineage. You must perfect a world based on the culture of heart rooted in the original lineage.
Nothing can stop you from doing anything once you have reached there. You are free even in hell as well as in heaven. The Family Pledge not only covers the general outline of the providence, but includes the preface, main contents, and conclusion. It is the encapsulation of the entire Principle. I am sure your thoughts will change after hearing such words from me. This will become the contents you tell your descendants after having established the heavenly kingdom. (280-35, 1996.10.13)
I recently added the eighth pledge: "...as we enter the Completed Testament Age, to achieve the ideal oneness of God and humankind in love through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, thereby perfecting the realm of liberation of the Kingdom of God on Earth and in Heaven..." It is simple. I am not talking about liberation but the realm of liberation. You must not only take responsibility for your own families, but also for your nation and the world. You must take full responsibility for the world. (293-252, 1998.6.1)
Forty years have passed since the founding of the Unification Church, and now I have founded "The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification". In order to achieve the goal of this federation, we must have an absolute covenant. That absolute covenant, or the constitutional law, is the Family Pledge. There are no words like Family Pledge in history. The Family Pledge is a vow and a promise to achieve the heavenly kingdom. (264-244, 1994.11.3)
If you look carefully at the Family Pledge, you will learn the way to completely liberate yourself through restoration through indemnity. Those who recite the Family Pledge belong to the realm of perfected families, not the realm of families in the fallen world. The realm of families is established based on true love. So the unity of minds and bodies, previously separated because of the Fall, can now take place. It also means that you cannot recite the Family Pledge unless your minds and bodies are united. (264-244, 1994.11.3)
2.3. The central philosophy of the Family Pledge is "True Love"
The Unification Church proclaimed the Family Pledge. The Family Pledge was not intended to be recited by just anyone or by ordinary people. Each of the eight verses of the Family Pledge starts with the phrase "our Family Pledges ... by centering on true love." These words, when spoken, signify that the Pledge has nothing to do with the satanic world. Why do the words true love appear at the beginning of each verse? They convey that the person making the pledge is already in the midst of the original world, the Garden of Eden before the Fall. (263-194, 1994.10.4)
I have explained everything about the Family Pledge, have I not? Each of the eight verses begins with the phrase "our Family Pledges ... by centering on true love." What is true love? Unless you achieve unity centering on true love during your lifetime, you will not be able to live with God when you get to the spirit world. (268-98, 1995.3.12)
You must find your true self and true family. By "family" I mean the three generations of grandparents, parents and children. The world is the expansion of such a family. Then what do people need? They need their parents, spouses, brothers and sisters, and children, because achieving proper family relationships is the formula for entering heaven. Without experiencing the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships and the Realm of the Royal Family mentioned in our Family Pledge, you won't be able to enter heaven. (272-212, 1995.8.30)
Our Family Pledge starts, "our family... by centering on true love." It emphasizes being centered on true love. Because of the Fall, those who do not have true love cannot establish families that can stand before God. You must understand that. Through the Fall, true love was spoiled. Don't you think so? (274-195, 1995.11.3)
Everything exists in relationships. You should not be dogmatic. You will only create bad feelings by forcing your own views. If you want to create the ideal world of love centering on the Principle, you need to have an internal foundation in your relationships. Without that, progress will not take place and love cannot grow. (287-303, 1997.10.6)
There is no concept of enemy in the Family Pledge. It relates only to the total commitment of the individual. That is what the Family Pledge is. Please investigate it for yourself. There is no concept of enemy in it. There is no content in the Family Pledge other than love. Love is the fundamental pillar supporting the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. It is the basic formula for creating the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (295-245, 1998.8.28)
Based on the Family Pledge phrase "Our family... by centering on true love," we will prevail over everything. I mean we will overcome centered on true love. The pledge of parents, couples, children, families, clans and nations will all become reality as we live by true love. True love has no obstacles. True love means to invest and then forget. (270-289, 1995.7.16)
2.4. You must maintain the Family Pledge as your standard
You cannot enter heaven unless you fulfill the Family Pledge. Christians believe that they can enter heaven simply by believing in Jesus. It is not that simple. The whole world now is within the Christian cultural sphere, but is it heaven? Is this world closer to heaven or hell? Has the world crossed over the line yet or not? This world is the worst hell. Everyone knows the position they are in. Knowing this, I created the Family Pledge. Each verse of the Family Pledge includes "Our family... by centering on true love." I have come as the parent after uniting the individual, family and sons and daughters, with true love as the focus. (260-186, 1994.5.8)
The Pledge has the words "true love" in every verse. True love comes about based on unity. It is impossible to realize the ideal of the Family Pledge without uniting your mind and body, and without creating unity between husband and wife and children. Unless you have actualized this, you should not recite the Pledge.
So far, you have recited My Pledge, but from now the providence is moving on to the family level. Every time you have a prayer meeting, first you should recite the Pledge and then pray. You cannot pray, in the truest sense, without having unified your mind and body. You cannot call God your Father. You can restore things because you know how the Fall happened. (260-186, 1994.5.8)
What is true love? Your mind and body must unite into one. To accomplish mind-body unity, you must cut out the satanic lineage within yourself. You must tear out the roots. That is what religious life is all about. That is how you cultivate your mind. You must unite your mind and body. You must strengthen your mind by striking your body, forcing the body to follow the mind. Your conscience knows that it is meant to go to the heavenly kingdom. By striking your body, you can naturally separate yourself from Satan. That is what happens when you practice true love. (260-186, 1994.5.8)
Do you think God's mind and body struggle or have they been united? Is it easy or difficult to create mind-body unity? It is more difficult than turning the whole world upside down. Perfecting yourself is even harder than that. The question is how to achieve mind and body unity? Even though it is difficult, should we do it or not? In spite of the difficulty, to make it easier for you, I have built the highway. I have made the highway by building bridges and excavating tunnels straight through mountains. If I had only thought of myself, I would not have had to suffer like that. I toiled to save the people of the world, you and the world. It was not to save myself that I toiled. (260-186, 1994.5.8)
Nothing is more awesome and precious than the fact that all these dreamlike stories will come true in the spirit world and on earth. Therefore, you should not complain; instead, you should obediently follow the way of Principle and God's will. You must inherit God's and True Parents' way of thinking. If I said to you that you should not inherit it, you should insist that you have to inherit it. In that case, even if I initially opposed you and became extremely obstinate, inevitably I would have no other choice than to liberate you. (283-92, 1997.4.8)
In the first three verses of the Family Pledge... everything is consistent with the Principle. You should memorize all of it. If you do not understand the Family Pledge, you will not understand the direction of the providence. If you do not know the direction, you will experience confusion along the way.
The Family Pledge, and the speech that Mother is now giving, must be published as a book because they contain the monumental principles of restoration of the new heaven and earth. We must establish the settlement of the family by restoring the right of the eldest son, and by going the opposite direction from the fallen world. That is why we are to move forward with the authority gained from having established this family. (283-92, 1997.4.8)
If you want to achieve true love, you must take full responsibility for it. Irresponsible people will never, ever reach perfection. How can they? By taking responsibility, you can realize perfection. People who do not take responsibility have nothing to do with achieving perfection. You must understand that point clearly in establishing your conjugal life. If you do not take responsibility, you can never reach perfection.
When you fulfill your responsibility, love can develop. As long as you are responsible, then all will be taken care of. You must take responsibility. When you make love, you love with all of your five senses concentrated on the act of love, don't you? Are your eyes, nose, ears and mouth focused elsewhere when you make love? When your sexual organ is actively involved in making love, you act with your mind and body united and your five senses are totally focused. Yes or no? Yes, you do! That is why it is so serious. (283-92, 1997.4.8)
I have turned eighty. Until now, I have never even spent Christmas at home with my family. Some time ago, I told people not to celebrate my birthday. Recently, however, I liberated the sixtieth birthday celebration. I have lived totally opposite to the satanic world. I do not owe you a debt of gratitude. As a child of God, as the true son, I think about all the advice that I have received, every hour of every day. I do not spend time thinking about my own self-interests and selfish desires.
You must speed up the process of unification in the heavenly world and on earth in your everyday life. You must be forceful in your efforts. You must mobilize the spirit world and your ancestors. You must work harder than your ancestors in the spirit world. You must never let your ancestors work harder than you do. You must lead them. You must give lectures even in your sleep. That is how I live my life. True Mother knows these secrets of mine. If I couldn't finish what I wanted to say, I would talk in my sleep. I would give the speech I was supposed to give the next morning in my sleep at night. True Mother knows all of my secrets. I do not go to sleep just because the night came. I am never silent, I am always speaking. (301-83, 1999.4.16)
What is your goal? You should enlarge your group of relatives, making family-level messiahs among your relatives. You should have twelve or more spiritual children, and, centering on your family, you should be able to raise all of your clan, including your grandchildren and their spouses, up to the third or fourth generations.
On the tribal level, you must organize seventy disciples or even 120 disciples. Jesus should have had 120 disciples, centering on and united together with the family of Zechariah. He should have formed and liberated a nation with all the court officials, but he could not. That is the tribal messiah's responsibility. What is a messiah? True Parents, True Parents' family, True Parents' love and True Parents' lineage. (301-85, 1999.4.16)
I sent out the national messiahs after I, alone, had made the victorious foundation and reaped the harvest. When God can travel freely within your family, then you will have established the realm of the object partner. Then the realms of liberation on the family level, tribal level, national level and world level will open up for you. You must find the nation, and then you must find the world, even if you have to sacrifice your nation. Then decades later, or 50 generations later, the nation that you sacrificed for will be the center of the world. What can be more serious than this? (301-85, 1999.4.16)
All the things I have taught you are like keys for you to use to enter heaven. Unless the key fits, you cannot open the gate to heaven. You cannot open the gate to heaven unless you hold the keys that I am giving you. No matter how important a person you are in America, you can't open the gate unless you have the keys from me. My keys are the essential ones. Other keys, whether gold or silver, will not open the gate, no matter how well made they are. But my keys can open it every time, even if they may look like nothing and are made of brass. No one else can make such keys. (260-186, 1999.5.8)
God cannot live with human beings on earth, because people have not realized unity in their families. Once family members unite, God will dwell with them When we say "true love," the concepts of unity between mind and body, husband and wife, and children should come to mind. When those three kinds of unity are achieved, the family of true love will be the starting point of the heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven. When you achieve unity, with God and True Parents as your focus, the heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven can be built. Where does the Heavenly Kingdom on earth start? It starts from your families, your sons and daughters. (260-185,1994.5.8)
2.5. Our attitude toward the Family Pledge
The first verse of the Family Pledge talks about building God's ideal of creation by returning to your hometown. The second talks about becoming filial children, patriots, saints and holy people who can resolve the historical resentment of God. You should think that because Jesus' mission -- to become the holy son that he had originally intended to be -- went unfulfilled, you will make this possible in your own families. That is our tradition. (267-193, 1995.1.8)
In order for you to recite the Family Pledge, your mind and body must unite into one, husband and wife must achieve absolute unity, and sons and daughters must become one. Only in such a position can you recite the Pledge. You must recite it every day. You must think of it when you wake up, when you have breakfast, lunch and dinner. You must also think of it when you go to bed. You must put all of your heart into realizing unity between mind and body, husband and wife, and sons and daughters. You must reflect on this and make its achievement the standard for your daily life. If you fight with your spouse, you are not qualified to recite the Pledge. You must understand what a miserable and heartbreaking situation it is to be unable to recite the Family Pledge. The Family Pledge is your shield. (266-143, 1994.12.22)
You must recite the Family Pledge when you wake up and when you go to bed. You must focus on one particular verse each day and live according to it. Then you must check to see if you have fulfilled the content of that verse for that day. If you could not, you must determine to do it the next day.
The Pledge is the life element for nourishment and growth, and the basic element for life in the heavenly kingdom. Therefore, you should recite the Pledge and evaluate your life. If those who have families do not recite the Family Pledge, they are fakes. This is the standard your family must reach. Those that do not are failures. You must understand this point and become the standard. Those parents who can do this must memorize the Pledge completely, divide it into sections, and teach it to their children. They must also get people to follow them. (287-130, 1997.9.19)
You must honestly look again at True Parents. You must love your mother and father, your spouse, your nation and the world with that kind of true conscience. We are entering the age in which it is necessary to unite completely with True Parents as our absolute subject partner.
Since True Parents' family is now settled, you must completely unite with the True Family centered on that foundation. You shouldn't harbor your own conventional ideas. Your minds and bodies must be united. You must create unity with your spouse. Your children must create unity as well. Without achieving these things, you can't recite the Pledge or call me father.
You have been calling me your father to take advantage of me. I don't want to be called father in that way. For that reason, you must have the standard of totally upholding the Family Pledge. (263-244, 1994.10.4)
In the world where True Parents live with their children who have inherited true love, religions are not necessary. The world must be the world of conscience. That is why we must have the Family Pledge. You must unite with True Parents when you recite the Family Pledge. Your mind and body must be united, and you must create unity with your spouse and your children. Without that foundation, you can't recite the Pledge. (266-31, 1994.12.4)
You must always keep in mind that true love exists where there is unity between mind and body, husband and wife, and parents and children. If you have not achieved the standard of the Family Pledge, you will be prevented from passing through to the highest realms of the spirit world. That is how formidable the Pledge is. You should always live by it. If the father is not one with the Pledge, then the mother and the children will all be responsible. (260-189, 1994.5.8)
A child, whose mind and body are united, is born from a couple whose minds and bodies are united, and who are united centered on God. This is a natural conclusion. Otherwise, you cannot have true love in your family. God cannot stay where there is no true love. This is a logical conclusion. (270-324, 1995.7.23)
The Family Pledge is found at the core of settlement, a place where God and the whole universe are united into one. Neither America, nor Japan, nor other highly developed countries are the center. Their world will gradually end, full of tragedy, misery, suffering and resentment.
Until now, the Unification Church has been viewed as a place of pitch-black darkness, like hell, but it will usher in the new dawn and ascend. The fortune of the heavenly kingdom, the ideal of creation, is the family ideal. The family ideal is the completion of the four-position foundation. To realize such a family, you must create the four-position foundation over three generations: God, parents and children; God, Adam and Eve and their children. That is the original formula of the four-position foundation. Adam's family is the formula family. (260-183, 1994.5.8)
The words record the complete victory for which True Parents have fought. They are the record of the victorious tradition. Until you realize the liberation of heaven and earth, by applying this tradition and evaluating your daily lives, you must establish a situation in which you are the object partners. When you recite the Pledge, you must always evaluate yourselves centering on it. You must think of the Pledge as words from Heaven, and evaluate yourselves and see if there is anything unacceptable. That part must be cut out. You must tell yourselves, "You devil, you have come to destroy the Unification Church!" Have you thought in this way? (301-80, 1999.4.16)
Just like the Israelites who had to carry the Ark of the Covenant in their forty-year wilderness course, the Unification Church members are now entering the heavenly kingdom carrying the Family Pledge. The Israelites departed from Egypt for the sake of establishing a nation. In the same way, you must have a clear sense of establishing a nation. Like the Israelites, we have no nation of our own anywhere in the world. Where should that nation be? It should be Korea. (265-293, 1994.11.27)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter One - The Family Pledge: Declaration and Preconditions
Section 3. The Family Pledge and the Tradition of the Blessed Families
3.1. We must create the Kingdom of Heaven by serving others
God is not some being that exists in our fantasies or imagination. God is not abstract. God lives with us in our daily lives as the master of our lives. God does not exist just to be served. God lives in a reciprocal love relationship with people, together, as part of the community. It is an unbelievable reality. (168-111, 1987.9.13)
You must know that your conscience, intuition and senses are all God's. You should realize that everything you feel and are aware of belongs to God. Unless you believe this deeply, you will not be able to possess God, who operates by heart. You must know this clearly. (8-294, 1960.2.14)
We must serve God with our mind and unite our mind with our body. Unless we make a foundation of this unity, we will not be able to eradicate evil from the world. Accordingly, it is now the age of attendance, the age of salvation through serving others. People can be saved by serving others. God does not live up in the air somewhere distant from our lives. He lives in our lives, and God must be served as the master of our lives. (144-274, 1986.4.25)
How many times in a day do you experience that God exists? How many times during the twenty-four hours of a day do you feel God's presence? If you really want to be saved by serving God and others, then feeling God's presence for just one or two hours out of twenty- four hours a day can't be enough. You must feel the need for God more desperately than you feel the need for air. You need God more desperately than you need water. God is more precious than food. You need God more than you need water. Do you feel this? (33-230, 1970.8.16)
From now on, you must lead a life of attendance. People have believed that they could be saved by having faith. Now is the age of salvation through attendance. (161-218, 1987.2.15)
If our ancestors had not fallen, we would have lived our lives serving God. You must serve God with your heart, and in the course of your daily life. (50-213, 1961.4.15)
You must serve during your life. We have ushered in the heavenly kingdom of hope, but you have not yet experienced the life of attendance. That is, you have not known God, our subject being, in your daily life. (6-226, 1959.5.17)
Since God is the central being of heaven and earth, the more you are dominated by Him, the more you will want to be dominated by Him for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. Since the principles of attendance centering on God work in that way, no one can be happier than the one who is being dominated by God. Until now, we have never even thought about this fact. (77-328, 1975.3.30)
You must live lives of service. Why do you have to serve? It is the way to be loved by God. Therefore, you must serve God first. You must serve God. (78-30, 1975.5.1)
In your twenty-four hours of daily life, you must see, hear and feel for the sake of God. Although you live on earth, you must always connect your lives to the life in the heavenly world. (35-284, 1970.10.25)
Those who can feel God's joy and sorrow cannot possibly become evil or break the heavenly law. A man who is like this can never be seduced, even by the most beautiful woman in the world. There is no way that he can be pulled by that level of temptation. (40-297, 1971.2.7)
Why do so many young men and women break with their families these days? Because the love, that is one with heavenly law, is missing from their families. That is why the True Parents of heaven and earth, who can make God a living reality in those families, must come on earth. (21-155, 1968.11.17)
3.2. You must live united with True Parents
In the end, what will remain? The unified being of God and humankind (God-human), their life path, their view of daily life, and their worldview, will remain. I am not talking about the level where humankind can understand God vaguely, but the level where humankind is inseparable from God for eternity. Originally, humankind and God should not have been separated. We must reach a place that is higher than the original place. From such a place, we must seek the life stage and the world stage where God and humankind are united as one. (65-127, 1972.11.5)
You have to be focused in this age of service -- that is, living the life of attendance. There are laws in serving God. When people break the laws, God can be extremely furious. Just as a word from a child can either wound his loving parents' feelings or please them, God too, since He loves humankind, can feel deeply hurt. That is why I, too, try to make God happy in my own way. (17-287, 1967.2,15)
Just as people seek the ones who care about them, God is the same way. The way you can capture God's heart is to think about God, and serve Him more than others do. God will seek someone like that. (128-172, 1983.6.12)
The first commandment for humankind is to love God. Should you love God deeply until the end, or shallowly for a short time? Will you love God even at the risk of your life? You must love God even if you get hit by lightning. If you love God at the risk of your life, there will be nothing you cannot do. (37-25, 1970.12.22)
You have to be foolish to walk this course. Loyal citizens in history are seen as somewhat foolish people. They have some bear-like quality in their nature. Even after their arms are cut off, they will say, "Oh, this isn't cut enough; it needs to be cut a bit more." You must have such a foolish nature in you. When bears and wild boars are shot and have some part of their body dangling and getting in the way, they will bite off that part and run away. You should have that kind of foolishness in you. Loyal citizens and patriots must be that way. They should be a little foolhardy. (26-143, 1969.10.19)
What kind of person am I? I have only one thing I know how to do. I just walk straight ahead foolhardily. If I close my mouth and go around as I see fit, it will not bother anyone. Why do I keep working to the point of being disgraced? It is because I can only go over the hill, when I face opposition from many people. But you are thinking of going around, are you not? Why do you have to cut off from everything of the world? It is because you cannot follow this course if you are being pulled by your physical parents' love. Since God has been walking the straight path, you must go straight. (97-257, 1978.3.19)
I have gone forward, knowing that it was my mission to gather people who could serve God, even a little, in fulfilling His hopes and His will. Knowing that God is such a lonely and isolated being, I pledged my life to expand His foundation. The reason that I have endured with love, rather than wanting to take revenge after receiving insults and beatings, is because I was born as God's son and have the responsibility to establish His will. Staggering along, or with back bent, or crawling on my stomach, I have fought on with the determination that I will leave at least this tradition behind. (82-47,1975.12.30)
You must live together with True Parents now. True Parents are in the position of grandparents and your parents, and you are in the first son's position. This is the difference. Three generations are living together in your family. You must live feeling and experiencing that God, True Parents and your own parents, are together with you. You have entered the time in which you cannot even conceive of the idea that "God is dead" or "God doesn't exist." (131-97, 1984.4.16)
What should you do to receive parents' love? You should love everything your parents love. Only after that can you receive their love. In your physical family, if you want to be loved by your parents, you must love everything about them. You must know this. Those who want to be loved by their parents, without doing this, are thieves. If you irresponsibly try to take over everything your parents value, you cannot be loved. (133-26, 1984.7.1)
I sacrificed my life with blood and sweat to bring you to this level. I gave away my body as a ransom. Therefore, you must do as I do. I want to boast about our members. Let us make a public promise. (11-164, 1961.7.20)
You must cry, feeling an irresistible yearning for True Parents, who stand in the position of substantial God. You must want to see them over and over again. You must want to serve them after preparing a bowl of rice or a cup of water, however humble it might be. You must have that kind of sincere desire. You will be alright if your tears flow freely. In such a case, your heart and my heart will be united, and you and I will act in concert with one another. You will get to know my standard, the past that explains it, and the reasons and circumstances tied to it. Furthermore, you can inherit it and take it over. (38-75, 1971.1.1)
Because Adam and Eve fell in the Garden of Eden and lived in the fallen realm, they could never experience the life of serving God directly. Those who have never been able to serve God are not qualified to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. However, although you have inherited the false lineage, you are entitled to enter heaven due to the condition that you indemnified the course of restoration and attended God and the True Parents, whom Adam and Eve could not attend while on the earth. In that way, you have come to acquire citizenship in the heavenly kingdom. (150-233, 1961.4.15)
When you think of attending God, how should you think? You should live thinking of yourself as one with God, one with True Parents, and one with everything around you. Living like that, you should think, "All of these belong to God and to True Parents and to me too." What belongs to True Parents belongs to the nation of True Parents, and what belongs to the nation of True Parents belongs to me. This universe belongs to True Parents. This house belongs to True Parents. This nation and the world also belong to True Parents. Since I am the child of True Parents, everything belongs to me. You will come to that conclusion. (161-231, 1987.2.15)
In the Completed Testament Age, God Himself will appear before all people in the form of True Parents. Because of this, no matter how much political powers try to control the Unification Church, they will be unable to do so. Repeatedly seeing the living God directly with our own eyes, and being in the realm where we can experience Him with our senses, we will move forward. That is the path of our Unification Church. (God's Will - 286)
The wish of humankind is to meet True Parents. Even if people have to walk the path of death, they must meet True Parents. You could lose all history, entire time periods or all of your descendants, and then will regain all this if you meet True Parents. That is how valuable True Parents are. (35-237, 1970.10.19)
When you think of the words Cham Bu Mo, you must understand that history is governed by the True Parents. The starting point to return to the new world comes from the True Parents. The internal power to subjugate Satan is found within the True Parents. Satan, who controls the external world, is defeated by the True Parents. Therefore, for the first time, the central person has been established who can liberate God and accomplish this work. You must first be grateful for the amazing grace of being able to live together with True Parents, which allows you to receive their directions and act upon them. (43-144, 1971.4.29)
We must liberate God. God should have been attended by the original ancestors and should have enjoyed limitless praise and happiness. He should have had absolute authority in the ideal environment, but this wasn't possible. Knowing this miserable fact, my suggestion is that we should liberate God with our own hands.
What a wonderful concept this is. It is extremely happy news that such an idea has emerged from within the religious world. It is the good news of good news. From this perspective, God is the one who was behind the founding of Buddhism, Confucianism, Islam and Christianity. Therefore, all religions must welcome this message with both hands raised high. (176-242, 1988.5.11)
When you become completely one with True Parents, you truly have your nation, your people, your tribe and your family. True Parents are the substantial beings whose value is equal to all glory found in heaven and on earth. Would you exchange True Parents for all the money in the world? Could you exchange them for your life? No, therefore it's different from the past. Wherever you go, you must visit Korea to serve True Parents. Your sons and daughters and your descendants for thousands or tens of thousands of years must do so too. That is what makes the Unification Church unique. (30-237, 1970.3.23)
3.3. We must set up the correct family tradition and family law
What I am concerned about is not whether the name of the Unification Church will remain in the future, but whether there will be people who have inherited my tradition. That is why I have been educating people to be serious about tradition. (35-115, 1970.10.4)
We have lived our lives thoughtlessly and have spoken carelessly. However, from now on, we must set up family rules. No matter how angry parents are, they should not beat their children with clubs, or say things like "You stupid failure!" From now on, everyone should be renewed, centered on God, in the way they speak, behave and live their lives. (28-252, 1970.1.22)
Individuals and families should have a clear standard of how to live their lives. If you have lived your life with a vague knowledge of how you should do so, then you should become distinct and clear from now on. (24-28, 1969.6.22)
Parents exist for their children. If parents existed for their own sake, there would not have been the word parents. In the future, a view of ethics should be formed centering on the Principle of the Unification Church. Parents should live for the sake of their children. This is the first and foremost rule of ethics. It is self-explanatory. The position in which parents sacrifice for the sake of their children is not the place of misery, but the place of happiness. (62-214, 1972.9.25)
To whom do you belong? You belong to your parents and to your children. Then, to whom do parents belong? Parents belong to their children and to God at the same time. So, you must first belong to God, then to your children, and after that to yourselves. When that happens, perfection will be realized for the first time. That is why the law of respecting parents remains on the earth and in our lives. That is why people say that we should respect our parents and love our children. A person without parents is an orphan. You receive your parents' love first, and then try to love your children. Only then will a person called "I" be able to discern the four directions of up and down, horizontal and vertical, as it relates to people. (18-209, 1967.6.8)
We must leave our tradition behind, as well as good and outstanding descendants. You must not leave behind descendants who have small minds, but rather descendants who are strong, daring and great. If you do that, even if your country is in decline, it will not perish. You must realize that in the place where you perished, a new benefactor will appear. And in the place where you have been driven out, a new flag of victory will be waved. The tradition that should be left behind should not only be for Korea, but for all peoples of the world to rejoice in, and you must leave behind descendants of goodness. If you can't do this, you have nothing to offer to Heaven. (99-329, 1978.10.1)
It is a serious problem of how three generations of Blessed Families' children can live together with me. If the three generations can become loyal subjects, they can be the loyal subjects that never existed until this time in the heavenly world. Have you thought about this? Therefore, from now on, you must embrace and educate your children and make a sincere effort to implant such a thought into their minds. (51-269, 1971.11.28)
What should you do in order to live a good life in the future? Living a good life as an individual is not the important point. You must educate your descendants. You must leave something behind for their sake. Not only have I, who have been leading the Unification Church, but also you, undergone a miserable course. Like refugees, we have not been able to settle down. We have undergone the wilderness course. From now, we must settle down. In order to do so, we must fight and win. Just like destroying the seven Canaanite tribes, we must fight and win; otherwise we cannot settle. We must win the battle with these people. (77-251, 1975.4.13)
Even if parents die, they should leave behind the heavenly law. Why does the family exist? Even if you live for the sake of your children, you should live first for the sake of God and the nation. That is ultimately the way to live for the sake of your children, because only in that way can your children benefit from the fortune of the nation, the world and God. Therefore, even if your precious children, who were born from the Blessing, suffer, you should not adjust to their situation but rather adjust to the destiny of the nation, the world and God. (21-87, 1968.10.27)
We should be seriously concerned about how to keep the pure lineage that we have inherited from God. Even in the uncontaminated Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve fell. It is very difficult to maintain purity in this sinful world. No matter how difficult it may be, parents must create for their children, who were born from the Blessing, an environment that is not contaminated by the sinful world. Even if parents have to be sacrificed, we must create such an environment for the second generation as soon as possible. We must hurry. (1978.9.22, Japan)
Your families must not be conventional and secular. You should not think simply that your families are the way they are, and that things will be better in the future. They should already be perfect. The problem is in the now. Only when the past and present are perfect, will your future be perfect too. The fact that Adam and Eve did not have even one day of perfection in the Garden of Eden is proof of the Fall. The ideal is if the past, the present and the future would all be consistent. You must be able to offer yourself in the present. God's hope for you is that you become the eternal foundation on earth. That will be the concluding point of history. (21-77, 1968.10.20)
The reason that the Israelites perished after fulfilling the restoration of Canaan, was that they were accustomed to and assimilated into their environment. They put all their effort into living well, eating well and acquiring luxuries that led to their downfall. They intermarried with wealthy non-Israelites. Also, they lusted after power and thirsted for knowledge. In the end, they were completely assimilated into the Canaanite culture and sold off their spirit as the chosen people. This was the cause of their destruction. (144-134, 1986.4.12)
Chronic habits can be the most difficult things to change. While raising your children, if you let them lead a conventional life, those habits will become hardened within them. In such an environment, you will not have time to make special prayer conditions. You will not be able to pray because your children will make a lot of commotion beside you. (30-125, 1970.3.21)
We do not put individuals first in importance, but rather families. However, we are not trying to solve everything based on the family, but rather on the whole. Past efforts made by people who individually sought the truth, will no longer do. You must invest several times more effort, determination and resolution compared to the past. When you are leading a life challenging evil, you might easily get worn out and retreat. You must invest several times more effort when you have a family, compared to the time when you were single. The family becomes your focus. You cannot ignore that reality. You must realize the relationships between front and back, left and right, and up and down within the family. You cannot do this with the faiths of the past. It will not work with the one-sided religious attitudes of the past. (27-85, 1969.11.15)
You must establish families that will live not only for their immediate generation but for the world and eternity. Your families must become families who are determined to live and die for the sake of gathering the hearts of all people, through the expansion of love. You have to light candles and burn incense and, praying together, create unity between them and heaven and earth. If you create such families, even if some trouble arises, God will protect them. God will save them as the seeds. (100-306, 1978.10.22)
The Blessed Families must set up the family tradition and establish the heavenly laws. In addition, you must establish a standard of education and family regulations for your children. Otherwise, if parents ever make mistakes, there would be no standard for accountability in front of their children. (21-87, 1968.11.3)
From now on, using a dagger, we have to cut out whatever has to be cut out and dissect whatever has to be dissected. You cannot do things as you please. Since the Unification Church is the church that will realize the heavenly kingdom, we must restore families, not individuals. Those who do not become good examples in their families will be accused by the world. They will be accused by heaven and earth. (30-230, 1970.3.23)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - Explanation of the Family Pledge
Section 1. Explanation of Family Pledge Number One
Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to seek our original homeland and build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation, by centering on true love.
1.1. The owner of Cheon II Guk
1.1.1. The meaning of Cheon II Guk
It was not God who established God's kingship. It was True Parents. It was True Parents, not God, who established Cheon Il Guk. Cheon Il Guk means the Nation of Cosmic Peace and Unity. When you write separately the parts of the Chinese character for Cheon (Heaven), you have "two people" This means two worlds. They are level. The character has a dual structure: a person of heaven and a person of the earth. Your mind and body constitute a duality, don't they? Are your mind and body united or not? People who are fighting cannot be citizens of Cheon Guk. (364-101, 2002.1.1)
In Cheon Il Guk, sovereignty, a nation, and people are needed. The Coronation Ceremony for the Kingship of God last year was the restoration of the sovereignty. Next, the rallies for the settlement of God's constituted the restoration of the land; and next you are to register as the people of Cheon Il Guk. Do you understand? That is why you must have the Cheon Il Guk identification card in order to become a citizen of Cheon Il Guk. (364-275, 2002.1.3)
Cheon Il Guk is the nation in which two people become one. Heaven requires that there be two people. To be parents, there must be two people. All the things of creation are in pairs, aren't they? What is Cheon Il Guk? Even the entire insect world and animal world are in pairs. Each pair must become one. Only when the original foundation is laid through the unity of two things, two people, two parents, two characteristics, and subject and object partners can God take His rightful position. This is also in the Bible, isn't it? When two or more people pray... doesn't that make three including God? It is the same. Those two or three people are the basis of a nation. They are the basis of a family, a nation, and the world. From that point, a family is formed, and the tribe begins to form. It works like this when there are at least two people. (2002.2.19)
Do you have a country of your own? We must come to an overall conclusion about everything in relation to this country. Now what I mean to say is that the pledge starts with "our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk"; you are the owner. "Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk... centering on true love" is the core content. That is how it is to be done. Do you understand? The pledge is changing. The concept of "the owner" has come into the pledge. No one can just sell off the words of the pledge! However, for all eternity, the term "Cheon Il Guk" will have come into existence through the True Parents.
Now we have established God's Kingship, and by establishing the Realm of Life of the Completed Settlement of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, we have held the Special Rallies for the Harmony and Unity of Heaven and Earth and have completed the Holy Burning Ceremony for the Peace, Unity, and Liberation of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, we need a new nation. (396-149, 2002.11.5)
1.1.2. The attitude and lifestyle of an owner of Cheon II Guk
When we say a husband and wife are one in heart, and a parent and child are one in heart, we mean two people are united in minds and bodies. Oneness in heart cannot occur when one person is in an upper position and the other is in a lower position. If the father is in the upper position and the son or daughter in the lower, they cannot become one in heart. Only if the two are equal, on the same level, can they be one in heart. Therefore, only when the internal and external relationships are level can people be one in heart.
It is the same for husband and wife. Only when they have a horizontal relationship of inner and outer and of front and rear can they be one in heart. When their relationship has one of them in an upper position and the other in a lower position, they can never be one in heart. (41-30, 1971.2.12)
The important thing is oneness in heart. The eyes must become one in heart; the nose should be one in heart; everything should be one in heart. Mind and body are one in heart, too, and man and woman are one in heart. The tribes of a nation must be one in heart, and the nations should also be one in heart.
You must become one in heart in the way that a king would want. What is more, the world can become a single nation when you create oneness in heart with the presidents of the world's nations, with God, and with the presidents in heaven and on earth. That unified nation is ours not someone else's. (284-76, 1997.4.15)
The very first condition of the Unification Church is the unity between mind and body. That is why God has commanded absolute faith, absolute love, and absolute obedience when He created heaven and earth. If we speak, things happen substantially according to our faith. If they do not happen, then we can make them happen through investing effort. No matter how great they may be, they all come about as we command. They are accomplished because we invest more than is hoped for. (400-203, 2003.1.1)
Unless you have fulfilled the way of true children of filial piety in front of God, of patriots in the nation, of saints in the world, and of divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth; unless you have an attitude of one heart, one body, one mindset, and one harmony based on mind and body unity; and unless you all can determine with a pure mind of filial piety, "We will live attending True Parents eternally," you cannot become citizens of Cheon Il Guk. You must make the discovery that you should not think you could live well alone. It does not matter that there are certain difficult or happy circumstances in this world. You must go beyond them and go even to a place of misery. You can be the person who is to inherit Cheon Il Guk only when you determine to become God's representative in the position of a pioneering prince.
Because you desire to live with True Parents, you should be determined to bring them to a position where they can be more liberated and happy than anyone else. Because True Parents are suffering, you should be willing to suffer thousands of times or more. You should gather everything together and establish an environment that you can relate to in your daily life. You can become an owner of Cheon Il Guk only when you become a person who can overcome hardships in the most extreme circumstances and still be eternally grateful, offer praise and the glory of attendance to heaven, as well as leave your descendants something to be proud of. (396-157, 2002.11.5)
You become an owner of heaven after you become a child of filial piety. After becoming children of filial piety, you become patriots, saints, and families of divine sons and daughters. A family of divine sons and daughters is a true family. You become an owner of heaven only when you form a true family. (400- 204, 2003.1.1)
You should become sons of filial piety, daughters-in-law of filial piety, then saints of filial piety. Next, you have to become sons of filial piety on the family level before God, centering on purity, pure lineage, and pure love. Your whole family must become children of filial piety, not just you as individuals.
Then become families of patriots who are filial, families of saints who are filial, and families of divine sons and daughters who are filial. From that position, you should become representatives of the owner, representatives who are fully capable of becoming princes and princesses who can inherit the kingship of heaven from the individual level up to the level of the cosmos. You should always train yourselves that way. That is what is meant by an owner of Cheon Il Guk. (2003.3.12, Hannam-dong International Training Center)
Our hope is to stand together with God in the same place, to have the right to be in the same place. The right to dwell in the same place means to live together. Next is the right to participate together. The right to act together and the right to participate together are the same things. You must participate and act together. Next is the right to share love together, which means that you live together for the purpose of love! That is the meaning.
That is why Jesus said, "I am the way, and the truth, and the life; no one comes to the Father, but by me." Although he said he was the truth, the life, and the word, he left out "love." The Unification Church and Cheon Il Guk will make progress centering on true love.
Your desire is to stay at the same place, together with True Parents. That is what you desire, isn't it? You want to live together with True Parents; you want to participate in everything and act together with True Parents. What is it that you want from doing this? May you live together eternally in a liberated place of happiness and freedom with love as the center! Amen!
This is what I mean when I say that the tranquil age of peace and unity of Cheon Il Guk has come. Thus when you move, you are not moving alone; your nation follows you. You are living with the qualification of an owner, followed by the entire spirit world and heavenly world and escorted by the earthly world and all its people. That is why, through your tribe, you must become an owner who attends God's tradition of love, which is a philosophy that is the core of the nation's traditions. (396-152, 2002.11.5)
1.2. Centering on true love
1.2.1. The primary premise of the Family Pledge is "by centering on true love"
From the point of view of God's providence, we can see that the age of the providence of restoration is over. When the age of the providence of restoration is over, we enter the world of the original ideal of creation. The end of the age of the providence of restoration means that the fallen world under Satan's power has come to an end, and the age of God's direct dominion on earth and in heaven is beginning. The Unification Church has proclaimed the Family Pledge because of the coming of such a time. The Family Pledge is not for ordinary people.
The Family Pledge is not meant for just anyone to say. All eight pledges have the phrase, "Our family... centering on true love." What does this mean? The words true love are spoken on a foundation that has no relationship with the satanic world. (263-194, 1994.10.4)
To overcome and go beyond the world that is connected to false life and false lineage based on the false love that resulted from the Fall, we must have a place of true love, true life, and true lineage. Unless we do this, we cannot overcome it. You must know this clearly.
The reason true love is the prerequisite condition of the Family Pledge is to tell you what existed in the original world, when there had been no Fall in the Garden of Eden. If the ideal of oneness had been accomplished with true love, true life, and true lineage together with God, there could not have been any false love, false life, or false lineage. Though we live on earth, that life itself becomes God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven, and it becomes the beginning of the eternal world. However, this was all lost due to the Fall. (263-194, 1994.10.4)
Pledges one through eight of the Family Pledge state: "Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk... centering on true love." You will not be able to live in attendance to God when you go to the spirit world if you do not become one centering on true love. (268-98, 1995.3.12)
In the course of history, numerous religious founders, saints, and sages have appeared; however, they have had no relationship with true love at all. To solve all this, Jesus came to the earth as the Messiah to make the foundation of the bridegroom and bride. Then what must the Messiah do when he comes?
He must establish a new realm of a royal family moving toward the new family, new tribe, new nation, and new world. He must create the realm of the royal family. Who is the direct ancestor of the royal family? He is the one, who as a child of God's direct lineage with original, unfallen love has centered himself upon true love and upon the foundation of true life and true lineage.
He is the seed. If a root comes from that seed, it will be the central root. If a stem appears, it will become the central stem and eventually grow to become the central trunk. To the extent that it grows vertically, it will proportionally grow horizontally out into the world. This will join together the families and the tribes, and also the peoples, the nations, and the world. (263-194, 1994.10.4)
What are the first words of the Family Pledge? It starts with "Our family... by centering on true love." True love means to act in true love. Owing to the Fall, those without true love cannot establish families. You must understand this. Originally, those who do not have true love cannot have families in front of God.
The Fall signifies the corruption of true love. Then what is true love? It is a love that has a relationship only with God. You have yourselves, your nations, the habits of the secular world, and the customs and traditions of a nation's people; however, true love does not have anything to do with them. It is a love that creates relationships only with God.
Owing to the Fall, this love related only to God could not come into being. You have made relationships with satanic love. This is true not only within the family, but it has also expanded beyond satanic families to the level of a tribe, a people, a nation, the world, and even to the earthly and heavenly worlds.
All the habits and traditions that have stained the environment into which you were born as fallen people, and in which you have lived, have nothing to do with God. You do not realize how hard it is to deny all of these things and solve the problems. How can the pure and original love of God be restored to its original standard? In order to touch God's love, you must reject the habits and traditions based on self-centered love.
The pledge talks about the duties of filial sons and daughters in the family, patriots in the nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters of heaven and earth centering on true love. All of these are connected through relationships of love; however, it is not false love.
Owing to the Fall, false love has spread to the ends of the world. Countless complicated situations of love abound. Since the beginning of history, life and death have been connected to complex situations of love, and nations have been ruined. All of the complicated situations connected to false love exist here now. Think about how difficult it will be to go looking for true love starting from here. Thus, it is written in the Bible, regarding the search for true love, that those who seek to die will live. You cannot reach that place unless you are determined to die. No one has known about this until now. (274-195, 1995.11.3)
The reason God cannot live together with people on earth is that a unified view has not been established in the families. Once a unified view is established, God can come back and live together with them. When you say "true love," there should be one integrated concept of the oneness of minds and bodies, of husbands and wives, and of sons and daughters.
If these three can create unity, the family of true love will become the starting point of God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. When you unite into one centering on God and True Parents, you can build God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. Where does God's Kingdom on earth start? It starts from you and your family, and from your children. (260-185, 1994.5.8)
1.2.2. True Love is the love connected only with God
The Unification Church is the place that unites God and humankind and unites mind and body through the ideal of true love. God has true love, true life, and true lineage, and we came from Him. We, therefore, should also have true love, true life, and true lineage. Since humankind was born with a relationship of unity between parent and child, centering on God's true love, the mind and body of each person should have been united into one naturally, just as God's mind and body are naturally one in true love. However, human beings are still continuously struggling on the frontline, with their bodies on the side of Satan connected to satanic love, life, and lineage and their minds on the side of God. (201-354, 1990.4.30)
God, who is the origin of true love, wanted to bequeath absolute and unchanging true love to human beings from the position of a Father. In true love, perfect harmony and unification are attained; through this, God's true love is fully bequeathed to His partners, human beings. Furthermore, through the attributes of true love, the right of inheritance, the right of dwelling together, and the right of participating together naturally arise.
That is why human beings, as God's children, were meant to act together and work together with Him. Moreover, people can naturally enjoy the right of inheritance, the right of dwelling together, and the right of participating together among themselves, centering on true love. Therefore, in the original world of creation, people were to each have their own ideals and happiness, centering on God's true love, and transmit these to both their ancestors and descendants. (205-156, 1990.8.16)
Human beings, as they were originally created, were to live with God's true love within their minds and bodies, and thus they were to respond to His love directly. In other words, the mind would respond to God centering on true love and the body would automatically resonate with the mind. The origin of true unity in which the mind and body are not in conflict begins with inheriting and experiencing God's true love just as it is.
The ideals of people whose minds and bodies are united can be realized when they can completely possess God's true love. When mind and body are united centering on true love, the ideal of genuine freedom and peace can begin. On the foundation of the unity of mind and body, free and peaceful individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, and a world can be established. (234-270, 1990.9.2)
True love is connected to God eternally. The root of true love is not connected to the tribe or the universe centering on oneself. It is fundamentally connected to God. Because God is an eternal being, when we connect to true love, we can automatically become eternal beings. This is all very logical. (229-45, 1992.4.9)
Where does true love come from? True love comes into existence when one serves others, and not when one wants to be served by others. Why? The fundamental foundation for the creation of heaven and earth in the beginning was not the action of drawing things in to oneself. Catching hold of something and drawing it to oneself can create only one entity.
Everything in this world requires investing oneself. The axis for the creation of the universe belongs to God, who has been seeking the ideal of love. It did not begin with drawing or pulling things in, but with investing. You must understand that the way of true love is found by investing even your life and being able to forget about it. (284-71, 1997.4.15)
What is true love? It is to give and give, even investing your life completely and then investing it again. True love begins only when one can give and give and forget what one has already given. True love can penetrate heaven and earth. It can even pierce through the world of death. In the world of life, it can find its way through anything, even melting a strong heart. There is nowhere love cannot penetrate. Love can even enter secret places. (256-179, 1994.3.13)
What is true love? True love is giving and forgetting what you gave, and giving and forgetting again. What kind of parents are great parents? They are parents who invest and invest and then forget. If parents were to keep a record and prepare an account saying, "I put you through college, so you must pay us back by taking care of us in our old age," they would be false parents. Unlike God, such parents cannot have ideal children of filial piety. (239-62, 1992.11.23)
What does true love do? What does true love do really? It can unify your minds and bodies that are in conflict. The reason that your minds and bodies could not unite until now is because you did not have true love. Because false love came into existence, there is no way other than true love to bring about unity. The Fall came about due to false love; therefore, we cannot create unity without true love. (259-292, 1994.4.17)
What is true love? It is investing everything, then investing everything again, and then determining to invest everything again. By unceasingly investing everything, you find the path to unite with the true partner of true love in the center. (268-13, 1995.2.7)
True love exists to establish the heavenly way. Therefore, love should be based upon the tenets of the Principle. Love is above the Principle, isn't it? Freedom, too, is above the Principle, above the realm of the dominion of the Principle; but it does not deny the Principle. (303-165,1999.8.17)
1.2.3. The foundation for true love is a true family
The first hometown of true love is a true family. A true family! There, you will find a true father, a true mother, a true husband, a true wife, and true children. That is the foundation for a family of true love. (215-243, 1991.2.20)
In a family, there is a man and a woman. What kind of man and woman are they? From the viewpoint of the ideal of creation, the man and woman must fit with the process of re-creation. They are to unite mind and body. It is the same for everything. Mind and body must be united. Once a man's mind and body are united, he becomes a subject, the plus, and wants to become one with a woman, the minus, whose mind and body are united.
In so doing, the husband and wife either become a big minus or a big plus, and they try to become one with their children. Following this principle in the family, the man and the woman become one as the subject and object. The unity of this plus and minus becomes the parents; the brothers and sisters have the three stages to unite into one as plus or minus, and that entire union is the family. (268-13, 1995.2.7)
What is the power that enables mind and body, husband and wife, and parent and child to be united? It is the power of love. It is the power of true love. Where does the power of true love begin? When you marry, you want your spouse to be 100 times, 1,000 times, 10,000 times, and even infinitely more wonderful than you are yourself. Infinitely.
Where did such a heart come from? It came from God. Just like human beings, God also desires His object partner to have infinite value. His desire is for the love of His object to be absolute, eternal, and unique. The power of that love wants to increase continuously. It wants to start small and grow bigger. Only true love can grow bigger. Only through this love can we connect to the entire universe. The same formula works for everything. (268-13, 1995.2.7)
For what are we born? It is for love. It is for the sake of true love. What is true love really? It has such value that it cannot be obtained even if you give everything in the universe. If you catch hold of true love, you can catch hold of God. You can grasp God Himself. Marriage is therefore something magnificent. It is not a vague concept. It is realizing the perfection of the vertical and horizontal, and becoming one with God. The perfection of the vertical and horizontal, the perfection of front and rear -- everything -- is fulfilled there. (249-294, 1993.10.10)
Have you become a true person? Do you have true children? Parents must invest, forget, and invest once again for the sake of their children. Husbands should invest for the sake of their wives and forget what they have invested, and vice versa. Also between brothers and sisters, you should create the standard of investing and forgetting. This was the ideal starting point that the true God desired centering on the love of the ideal of creation. (253-66, 1994)
Parents are the king and queen of the household. The center of a tribe is its king. The center of a people is also its king. The center of the world is the king of the world. Adam and Eve were to have been that center. As God is the subject partner, people are the object partners; so if a person becomes a king on the family level, or a king on all levels, God also becomes the king there, too. God is the plus and the subject. No matter how big God is, He has to follow this formula. (268-13, 1995.2.7)
God created the universe for the sake of His object partner. If God is alone, even He feels lonely. Don't you feel lonely if you are alone? That is why you need an object partner. You need to be in a partnership. What kind of partnership? A partnership of love. God, who is the subject of love, started out on the basis of investing and forgetting, investing infinitely and then forgetting. Therefore, His partner must also be an object partner who can infinitely invest, infinitely give and offer stimulation.
To sum up, God's love contains the concept of investing and forgetting. Because this concept exists, the entire universe began to emerge on the basis of the spirit of sacrifice and service that consumes God Himself. That is how the universe began its perpetual existence. God needs His partner in love. You also need your partner for love, too, don't you? Because God is the true God, He wants to settle down on earth where He can love His true partner with true love.
That is the beginning of settlement. The foundation for this settlement is the family. This is the basis, the fundamental unit. The formula connects everything unit by unit. Where is the starting point of settlement where God can be joyful, dancing, smiling, and singing? It is not a nation, the world, or any one man. It is not just a man. It is a family where a man and woman unite and can settle as God's object. Everything begins from there. All ideals, freedom, and happiness start from there. The same formula works with everything. (268-13, 1995.2.7)
You must share true love. You must say the Family Pledge on the basis of unity between mind and body, unity between husband and wife, and unity among the sons and daughters. Because false love began, the mind and body were separated. The husband and wife and brothers and sisters were also separated. Therefore, you can connect to God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven through reestablishing the point where mind and body can be united, husband and wife can be united, and brothers and sisters can be united in order to find the family that can be one with the principles of restoration through indemnity. (260-317, 1994.5.19)
1.3. Seeking our original homeland
1.3.1. The true meaning of our original homeland
What kind of place is the original homeland? It is the kind of place that we want to go to, that we want to see, that we want to live in. It is the kind of place that our mind wants to go to, and our body wants to go to together with our mind. We must seek out the original homeland that our mind and body both miss simultaneously; a place where we can rest forevermore and feel proud that it is our foundation of happiness.
Because of that, throughout the course of history, numerous people have longed for this kind of original homeland, have pursued it, and have revered it, and then passed away. We need to be aware that numerous people of deep faith and people of great wisdom have been making tremendous efforts until today in search of this homeland. That is why the original homeland must surely come into being. (23-74, 1969.5.11)
The original garden is the ideal garden. It is a world where everyone ministers to each other's needs; a world where a feeling of brotherhood and sisterhood penetrates all parts of the universe. It is not a world of ideals and ideologies like today where people discuss the differences between the feelings held by peoples or the differences between the sovereignties of nations. It is not a world where the differences between people based on economic circumstances or culture are discussed. It is a world where discussion reaches beyond the distinctions between peoples or national sovereignties. It is a world where people discuss matters of the heart. (7-37, 1959.7.5)
If the ancestors of humankind had not fallen at the outset, where would the original homeland have been? There is no doubt that it would have been the Garden of Eden -- that village, those mountains and rivers -- where Adam and Eve lived. Today, when the people born into the lineage received from the fallen parents say "original homeland," they think of their place of birth. The ideal homeland that all humankind have been seeking and longing for seems to be so unbelievable.
What is the highest calling our Unification Church is seeking to fulfill today? We must go out and seek our lost original hometown. Our parents, our siblings, and our relatives will be there in that original hometown. They will be able to welcome us not in sadness, but in eternal joy and happiness, and their joy will not be short-lived but will endure forever. That is the original place that we must seek. (23-74, 1969.5.11)
In the original land, there is no place where evil dwells. It is the everlasting, unified world where people have broken off their connections to evil and, centering on an overflowing original love, sing and live in joy eternally. (18-102, 1967.5.28)
The original homeland is where we want to live forever amid the joy of heaven and earth, singing joyfully, while taking dominion over all things immersed in the love of our parents and family. (18-100, 1967.5.28)
We long for the original hometown because it is where we can meet our parents, siblings, and relatives, who are closer to us than anyone else, and who will always guide us and welcome us with an unchanging heart any time we go to see them. They greet us joyfully and offer us sympathy and comfort when we have difficulties.
If there were no one like that in the original hometown, even if you went there with a fervent heart, you must understand that on your return, your heart of deep yearning would disappear and you would feel grief. There absolutely must be people who welcome you in the original hometown. (23-80, 1969.5.11)
What comes to mind first when you think about the original hometown? Your loving parents, beloved village, beloved house, and beloved siblings are there in the original hometown. If we leave our hometown and are away in another country, the scope of our original hometown expands to become a homeland, a nation. From the perspective of the universe or cosmos, this world is our original homeland. As your perspective becomes broader, you will feel clearly throughout the course of your life that the scope of your original hometown will also expand proportionally. (7-22, 1959.7.5)
Who is the ancestor that can find the true original homeland? It is God. It is God and True Parents. If you are the true individual who is to be connected through the true ancestor, it cannot happen without meeting the True Parents and the True God. Therefore, God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven, where God and True Parents can dwell, can be realized on earth by restoring, through the True Parents, all the mistakes perpetrated by the false parents throughout history. (267-321)
When we cherish the joy of experiencing hardships and pleasures in oneness with God's love, we can have the honor of attending and living with God in glory as a citizen of the world of God's love, as a member of God's family and the royal family centering on eternal life; this is our original nation, our original homeland. You are seeking that place. (264-155)
We must seek the original homeland. We have to seek our home in our original homeland, that place where our ancestors could have become perfect if they had not fallen in the Garden of Eden, and could have shared hardships and pleasure with God. We are going the heavenly way on our own to that place without the guidance of religious leaders, parents, or teachers but rather according to the commands of our inner consciences. Have you ever heard of someone saying that we should educate the conscience? Throughout your life, your conscience knows everything. (262-117, 1994.7.23)
You all have a hometown, don't you? However, where could God's original homeland be? If God had his original homeland, the clans of that original homeland would form there, and from the clans would come peoples, and from these peoples there would emerge nations and a world. Through this process, the heavenly kingdom on earth would be established. If God had a homeland on earth, would we want to go there or not? We would. People even want to go to their own hometowns where their humble parents and siblings are living. Then, wouldn't you want to go to God's original homeland? God's original homeland is everyone's homeland. Therefore, someone who says he does not want to go is not being truthful. (23-152, 1969.5.18)
If there were somewhere on earth where God could settle down, have a family, and experience daily life, that family would represent all humankind. For this reason, the base of that family, upon which God has begun His experience of daily life, becomes the original homeland of all humankind. Therefore, the root and starting point of God's life is the hometown.
Owing to the Fall, humankind could not begin from that starting point with God as the center. The family could not become such a place. There is no such hometown. It was only after I came that the original foundation was established whereupon God and True Parents could settle and make a beginning, united together through true love. That place automatically becomes the original homeland for all humanity. As this restored place is the same as the starting point in the original form of creation, this place is where all people can share God's love and the base of true love that God wants as a starting point. Thus, it is the original homeland for all humankind. (289-142, 1998.1.1)
Where is the nation, the homeland that God desires? Where is the homeland for all humanity? The country where the True Parents of humankind appear is the homeland. Isn't this logical? Where did you say the homeland is? It is the country to which the True Parents of humankind come. Where is the original homeland for humanity? There are many nations in the world, such as those in Africa. However, the original homeland of humankind is the country where the True Parents of humankind were born. This is the original homeland of the entire universe and of this historic world. (156-233, 1966.5.25)
Where is the homeland God desires? Where is the original homeland of all humanity? The hometown where True Parents were born is the historic, universal, and global original homeland. You must inherit your ancestors' thoughts and traditions; otherwise you will be treated as stepchildren. Korean people must become the chosen people. For this to happen, I have to turn things inside out.
If Korea is the fatherland and the original homeland, all civilizations of the world must bear fruit in Korea. In order to make Korea into the original homeland, we have to determine to become sacrificial offerings of loyalty, devotion, love, and sacrifice. Otherwise, Korea will lose the qualification to be the original homeland. It requires substantial action to create something good. You must accomplish this through your blood, sweat, and tears. (15-283, 1965.11.2)
If Korea is God's desired original homeland for the world and for all people in the universe, it would create within itself a new civilization that would sway the whole world. Its language would become the world's language, and its men and women would become world-level people. If all people had been born centering on the original parents, there would have been only one language. Due to the Fall, there are many languages. If, in the future, Korea becomes the fatherland, the original homeland, and the nation God desires, then Korea will be lifted up. God will dance while embracing Korea. To this day, God has never had a day to dance or smile. (156-233, 1966.5.25)
Korea is the original birthplace of love. Korea is the original homeland where people can realize the home of love, the hometown of love, and the country of love for all people. For this reason, I, as the True Parent, have pioneered a direct road that is able to connect the nation, the world, and heaven, God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven, centering on absolute and unchanging family ideals based on true love. In other countries people know this well. That is why they want to leave their countries and settle down in Korea. (290-287, 1998.3.2)
Those who have lived as God's family in God's Kingdom on earth go to God's Kingdom in heaven in the spirit world. Heaven is our original homeland. That means that God's Kingdom in heaven is our original homeland. However, owing to the Fall, God's Kingdom on earth has still not been established; therefore, God's Kingdom in heaven is uninhabited. No one has ever entered God's Kingdom in heaven. (161-12, 1987.1.1)
1.3.2. The original homeland we must seek
Where is the original homeland that you have been longing for? It is where your mother and father are. That is very certain. The present human world is made up of five billion people who are descended from the children of Adam and Eve, who married after they had been chased out of paradise, away from God after they had fallen. No one can deny this. Because there is something wrong with them, they do not know where to go.
A calamity happened, and people have been living like orphans. The starting point is unclear and so is the destination. Humankind has not known where it is heading. No one knows what will happen in the future. God wanted to teach the five billion people of the human race who were in ignorance, and so He taught me first. Once people join the Unification Church they all come to know God. (228-220, 1992.4.3)
Owing to the Fall, we lost our original homeland and hometown. If there had been no Fall at the outset, and we were born, lived, and died, where would we have died? In the original homeland. Even if we die, we want to be buried in the original homeland. Where would you want to live? In the original homeland. We should have lived in the original homeland, but we were born, and found ourselves in the land of the enemy, in a land of sorrow.
Can the place where we live now be made into our original dwelling place, the land that we can sing of as our happy environment? The answer is no. That is why all things must pass away. Families, nations, the world, communism, and democracy should all pass away. What I desire is the philosophy of love of the original homeland, the philosophy of a brotherhood and sisterhood that shares the parents' love and shares their flesh and blood. Jesus cried out for such a world in some form, but now things are more specific. (155-32, 1964.10.6)
You must seek the original homeland. Where is the original homeland? Where is Jesus' original homeland? If Jesus had not died, the nation of Israel would have been his original homeland. The beginning of the global homeland would have occurred centered on Israel. What was the responsibility Jesus had and the mission He was to fulfill on earth? He was to establish the original homeland.
The Parents that Heaven has found and established must appear so that the original homeland, the original hometown, can come into being in front of all fallen humankind. Otherwise, the original homeland cannot appear. Without parents, can there be brothers and sisters? There cannot. Who is there in the hometown? There should be relatives, siblings, and parents. There should also be possessions held by your family. Why do you long for your hometown? This is because the bonds of heart of the relationships in your lives began there. Therefore, you must never forget your hometowns as long as you value your lives. (155-321, 1965.11.1)
May the time of the homeland of hope come soon! Through establishing one nation of heaven, we must judge the enemy of Heaven, Satan, eliminate evil, and attain the heavenly kingdom of peace on earth, centering on goodness alone. This is the hope of God and of Jesus. It is also the hope of our ancestors who have contributed greatly in the course of the providence to this day. You must understand this clearly. (155-321, 1965.11.1)
No one has ever thought of God as being full of bitterness and sorrow. This was not known. All the people in the world should have been His sons and daughters, but they have been caught in the enemy's trap. They are crying out "I'm dying!" in grief to heaven and earth. Then would God answer, "How can you cry out loud for help? I am just going to go to sleep," and then just rest and sleep comfortably? You must understand that God never rests, but is constantly working to restore this land. (156-233, 1966.5.25)
The Family Pledge says, "to seek our original homeland." In the world of religion all people were commanded to leave their homes and lead celibate lives. However, the Unification Church is the opposite: return to the hometown; go back to the hometown. The message of returning to one's hometown is the best news of all good news. It was never heard before in the history of religion. This is the one-time joyful news of all joyful news. Yet, there have been so many sinners who were reluctant to return to their hometowns! (264-187, 1994.10.9)
What is pledge number one of the Family Pledge? "Seek our original homeland... by centering on true love." We must seek out our original homeland. We are not pledging to perfect "the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation..." We must build it. We must do so with our own hands. We must recover it entirely from the world of the devil. We must completely regain the realm that is under Satan's dominion. Therefore this is not perfecting it, but building it. That is different. (261-88, 1994.5.22)
We should have built God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven by having gone to our hometowns and having become the filial sons and daughters and patriots, establishing a model family and nation according to God's ideal of creation, and establishing kingship. Owing to the Fall, a different world came about, and so we must make this world into one centering on God's ideal of an extended family. But once we have made it into one, we cannot just let it be. We must link that unified world with the heavenly world and with God's Kingdom on earth. You must be excited about shortening the amount of time needed and fervently work to make progress in this. (267-153, 1995.1.4)
Centering on our original homeland, our family will build the original ideal of creation, the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, by centering on true love. This means we should create the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. That is to say, because of the loss of the family we must make families.
I am saying that, centering on our original homeland, our families will build the original ideal of creation, the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, through true love. It should be the original homeland -- the original homeland centering on families. It is not to a nation, but to your hometown that you must return.
If you have such a family, you must go back to your hometown and establish God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. Once you find your hometown, the nation and world will naturally come into oneness. There will be no need for you to worry. The Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven will be established naturally. Everything develops from families. (260-156, 1994.5.2)
What does it mean to return to your hometown? As God is the root of true love, we must return to the original land and live together eternally with the roots, branches, and fruits of true love together. The reason for returning to our original hometown is to live eternally in peace and joy centering on love. It is very simple. (252-269, 1994.1.1)
How can we connect ourselves to the original homeland and to God? Your hometown is your birthplace, isn't it? Everyone connects to the world horizontally, starting from the hometown. None of the people of the world could have hometowns on the side of Heaven.
The hometowns were lost. People could not find the original position of Adam. We must find that position ourselves. We must get back there. Beginning from that point we should start our families and our tribes and continue on to the nation and the world. That is logical. This is not just some notion.
If you do that, the way that you can go is already prepared. On the individual foundation, you must restore the position of Adam, our ancestor, and that of Jesus. Then you will be able to enter the original homeland centering on the True Parent, the returning Lord. Once you are there, everything belongs to you. That will be the kind of position you hold. If you have that idea firmly in your mind, Satan will retreat. Therefore, you must complete your mission as a tribal messiah. (248-27, 1993.5.30)
As you are settling, what do you bequeath? It is the family, not the individual. You must understand this. That is why we have the Family Pledge. We must have thorough education about the Family Pledge. If you look at the Family Pledge, the first pledge says that we will seek our original homeland and build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation, by centering on true love. With that alone we can achieve everything. (268-226, 1995.4.2)
1.4. The original ideal of creation
What is God's will? It is true love. It means to accomplish the ideal of creation. What does it mean to achieve the ideal of God's creation? It means to complete the four-position foundation. If God and humankind had become one through the marriage of Adam and Eve, all things could have united together on that foundation of love, and humankind could have had God to themselves as well as all things of creation, thereby becoming the second owners. God is the invisible owner, and we are the visible owners. God is the inner God, and we are the outer God. Everyone has the desire to become God. (276-253, 1996.2.24)
The perfection of the four-position foundation, which is God's ideal of creation, comes when Adam and Eve are one with God. God is then present above and below, to the left and to the right, and in the front and in the back. Then what has to be accomplished? First, God's love and human love are to be perfected. This is the perfection of the love between God and humankind. They become one body. When they become one through love, ownership is decided. In eternal love, the ownership of love is decided. In relation to her husband, a woman belongs eternally to her husband. In relation to a woman, the man belongs to his wife in eternal love. You should know this. (276-253, 1996.2.24)
What is God's will? It is to accomplish the ideal of creation. What is the ideal of creation? It is to complete the four-position foundation. What does the four-position foundation signify? It means perfecting the ideal of love and the ideal of unity. That is it precisely. We can see that everything came about because of love. Then, what kind of love? True love. Where does true love begin? It begins when one invests oneself fully. Investing and forgetting. When God created, He did so on the foundation of absolute faith. (276-299, 1996.3.10)
God is the vertical Father and the vertical subject. And human beings are the horizontal subject. Only when the vertical and horizontal become one is a being completed. To make a three-dimensional being, the vertical and horizontal must be united and so must the front and the back. What is the vertical relationship? It is the parent-child relationship. The horizontal relationship is the relationship between East and West and the relationship between husband and wife. The relationship of front and back is the relationship between brothers and sisters. God's ideal of creation is to create the spherical form of the ideal of love in each family.
Where is God in such a family? He is in the center. God's ideal of creation is for Him to be there as the central being who can be represented by the father, husband, mother, wife, son, elder brother, and younger brother. What I mean by that is God wants to live together with man and woman for eternity. If people become parents, God wants to be with them forever in the position of a parent. If people become husband and wife, God wants to be with them forever as a husband or wife. As God is the Parent, He wants to live with humankind together eternally as our Parent; and the foundation for that is the family! (267-224, 1995.1.8)
Originally, God's ideal of creation was established according to the standard of true parents. I am saying that from the beginning of creation, God created all things according to the standard of true parents. When true parents, that is, Adam and Eve, had reached the perfection level, it would have been possible to hold their holy wedding, and that moment would have been like God's own holy wedding at the same time. Because God is the owner of true love and the root of true love, the ideal of creation is for humankind and this root to become one and to expand this root of true love throughout the horizontal world, human world, and earthly world.
However, owing to the Fall, through their lineage, humankind inherited Satan's flesh and blood. Even if Satan's blood, Satan's lineage, and hell were all cleared away, it still would be very hard to enter heaven. Even if people got rid of all these things, humankind still would have no relationship with the world that could have been, the world of the lineage centered on the true love that God and True Parents have, centering on the ideal of creation God had from the beginning. (266-58, 1994.12.11)
Our consciences want the highest ideals and we have the greatest ambition in the physical plane. Accordingly, when you think about what any man or woman desires, it is to become the king or queen of the world. That is God's original ideal of creation. Horizontally, people become the infinitely great central beings and vertically, they become beings like God. Is there a supreme being that is higher than God? So women and men are the temples of God. They are the internal substantiations of the invisible God. (272-277, 1995.10.8)
At first, God's ideal of creation was to plant a single seed. This is the formula. It is to plant a single seed. That one single seed represents the absolute man. Not two. It is the same for a woman. Such a woman is a queen, and such a man is a king. The ideal is that such a king and queen create unity based on love. When they are connected like that, God can dwell with them. In the fallen world, there is no foundation based on this ideal formula. (271-328, 1995.9.3)
Love creates unity. Without love, there is no unity between parent and child, between husband and wife, or between brothers and sisters. The body of a man or woman is the body of God. When they become one, they are reaching up toward the vertical standard. They can meet at one point. The connection with the vertical standard comes first.
Due to the force of gravity, something that is vertical is pulled down faster than something horizontal. It comes down naturally and the vertical standard becomes the exact center. If these become one and rotate together, then the whole will create a spherical form centering on one center.
This becomes the nucleus, and Adam and Eve become secondary beings and perfect one sphere of love. That place is where sons and daughters become the embodiments of perfect love. It is the perfection of the ideal of love of families in the heavenly kingdom. It is the very place that causes the explosive expansion of the fruit of the original nucleus that was God's ideal of creation that man and woman held as the ideal. (262-189, 1994.7.23)
What is the source of a world of peace? God is the center. Through accomplishing unity of direction and purpose centering on God, centering on God's will and His ideal of creation, that is possible; that is how it is. What is God's will? That is an important question. In our Unification Church, what do we say God's will is?
First, it is to complete the ideal of creation. That's simple. What, then, is the completion of the ideal of creation? It is the completion of the four-position foundation. What is the completion of the four-position foundation? It is the ideal family. It is as simple as that. The question is whether you have become ideal families. (261-289, 1994.7.24)
From the perspective of God's ideal of creation, God longs for a true man and a true woman and connects true love, true life, and true lineage to them. If they begin their family from that place of safe settlement, God's love, life, and lineage come down vertically; heaven and earth become one, and they settle on the land and expand outward. When there is a family centering on love between partners, then centering on individuals and families, a tribe will emerge, a people will emerge, and they will spread out in all four directions. (259-192, 1994.4.10)
God's ideal of creation was the ideal of parents. That is how important parents are. Since parents are the central beings of heaven, they are to be the king and queen. The king and queen begin from parents on earth. They are the center of everything. They are the center of heaven on earth and of the heavenly world. The kingship in heaven is inner, and the kingship on earth is outer. It is the same relationship as the relationship between a person's mind and body. Because of that, mind and body become one. Ultimately, the ideal of creation -- the purpose of all of heaven and earth -- is to establish a family centering on parents.
A family unit is formed from the unity of three: a true man and woman, the true couple, and true children. This is just like a formula. They cannot be broken up by another, nor can they separate. Why is that? No matter how great a power is applied, it cannot break apart a family that has become one centered on true love. Even God Himself cannot. That entity is one for eternity; it is absolutely one. (265-288, 1994.11.27)
The mainstream of providential history is the ideal of creation. Yes, you must know the will of God. Although everyone talks about the will of God, no one knows what it is. You must know this clearly. When I asked a renowned theologian about this, he answered, "Oh! The will of God is simple and at the same time very difficult." How can someone say such a thing? Even theologians are incapable of defining God's will. That is why the number of denominations has increased. The number has increased because Christianity could not give a definition. It could not come to one standard conclusion.
What is God's will? God's will is the perfection of the ideal of creation. Isn't that so? Is God's mind divided into two, or is it one? Just as God is absolute, it can be logically concluded that God's will, too, is absolutely one.
Then what does completion of the ideal of creation mean? It means accomplishing the four-position foundation. What is the completion of the four-position foundation? It is the perfection of the ideal of love. What kind of love is that? It is true love. Then everything is included. (247-116, 1993.5.1)
In the future, we will be the center of God's Kingdom in heaven and the center of God's Kingdom on earth. God's Kingdom in heaven is the vertical standard, and God's Kingdom on earth is the horizontal standard. Through the vertical and horizontal standards becoming one, God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven will unite. This sets the pattern for forming a great, unified family centering on God's true love. This is God's ideal of creation. (269-80, 1995.4.8)
Based on true love, God will perfect humankind as beings having infinite value. Through that He will also perfect true love and the world of the ideal of creation that is the home of eternal ideal love. (254-106, 1994.2.1)
God's ideal of love cannot be perfected on one's own. It can be realized only through families and the marriages of couples. Because people have not understood this point, however, they could not find the solution. Because the false parents fell, their descendants have not been able to enter the heavenly kingdom even to this day. People have not been able to enter the heavenly kingdom that God established as the ideal of creation. They are staying in the middle realms. Even Jesus is in the same situation. Why did Jesus go to paradise? It is because he was not able to marry.
That is why all the ancestors in the spirit world are separated from one another. Where do they go? No matter how loving a couple they are, when they go to the spirit world they cannot go into God's Kingdom, into the heavenly kingdom. People enter the middle realms of heaven, and go to a place that matches their spiritual level. That is why if there are ten members in one family, they are all in different places. (272-289, 1995.10.13)
It is God's ideal of creation to perfect a model within the family as the substantial core that can assimilate the world. This ideal will be realized through married couples. That is why if something goes wrong in a couple, it creates disorder in the four realms of heart. Perfected families are to enter the heavenly kingdom; however, the couples that have gone wrong will go to hell rather than heaven. You must know how precious first love is. Through knowing this, how great can the families of the Unification Church become? (257-216, 1994.3.15)
God's will is to perfect His ideal of creation. Perfection of the ideal of creation is perfection of the four-position foundation, and perfection of the four-position foundation is perfection of the ideal of true love. As this was lost due to the Fall, what must we do in order to go back?
We must restore the right of the first son, the right of the parents, the right of kingship, and the right of the royal family. By living in that way, we must establish the original standard based upon which we can enter heaven. This is the mainstream of the providential history of the Unification Church. Although the providence of creation should have been the mainstream, due to the Fall, the providence of restoration became the mainstream. (247-143, 1993.5.1)
1.5. Building the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven
1.5.1. The starting point for the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven is the family
Adam's family should have created a family of true love that was one with God's ideal. Adam and Eve, our first ancestors, were created in the expectation that they would convey God's will and love to the universe after becoming perfect as the substantial manifestations of God's invisible characteristics.
Adam, Eve, and their children would have established the fundamental principle in their lives that all humanity could follow. Adam and Eve's descendants were to attain unity of their minds and bodies, and thus become individuals who were one with God, couples united in families, and families with unity between the parents and the children. In that way, they would have created a stable foundation that is full of freedom, peace, happiness, and hope throughout the earth.
God's ideal was that this model would not stay in the family or nation but spread out to the world and the entire universe. The model of the Kingdom of Heaven realized in the family can spread out to the entire nation; the Kingdom of Heaven in the realm of a nation can spread out to the entire world; and the Kingdom of Heaven in the global realm can spread out to all of heaven and earth. (288-167, 1997.11.27)
A person's fundamental heart and character is formed in the family. The family is the starting point of love, character, and life. It is the fundamental basis. We start our lives as children who are born on a family foundation through the love of our parents, and we are meant to grow to be husbands and wives, and then parents and grandparents, and perfect ourselves as beings of loving character that pass through all the different levels.
Ultimately, we go to the spirit world surrounded by the love and affection of our descendants. That is the principle of creation. Through families, history and nations come into existence and the ideal world begins. Without this, there is no meaning to life as an individual, and there is no continuation of the bloodline to other generations. Therefore, the family is the fundamental base for human love and life which are more precious than and are superior to all values, ideologies, systems and organizations. (288-167, 1997.11.27)
Through your life on earth in which you welcome and attend God and live together with True Parents centering eternally on the family, you can go beyond being a family on earth and become a family of God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven, and everyone can enter the unified world. Therefore, God must be able to live in your families. You must create the family of Eden where God wants to live. Because God could not dwell in Adam and Eve's family, you must attend God and live together with Him in your families.
Your clans must attend God as tribal messiahs. Your nations must live in attendance of God. Your world must live in attendance of God, and heaven and earth must attend God. So the family is the starting base that can attend and live together with God. You have to know that the family is the starting base of the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. (270-103, 1995.5.7)
Since God is the essence of true love, if we become connected to true love, we all become one body with Him. As representatives of God, our parents are the living God. Our husband or wife is the other half of God. Our sons and daughters are also small Gods. In this way, a family structure comprising three generations centering on true love is the foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven.
Without such a foundation, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be built. Families are the center of the universe. The perfection of families is the foundation for the perfection of the universe. That is why if you love the universe as you love within your family, you can freely go anywhere. In this case, God is in the conglomerate central position of love, as the Parent of the entire universe. (298-306, 1999.1.17)
Once you become one centered on God, circular motion manifests in all kinds of forms and figures. That is why the older sibling must love the younger, following the example of their parents loving the children. In a family that is united into one in love in that way, the love within the family blossoms. That love can become the love for a society, and then that love can become the love for a nation. In this way, it later becomes love for the entire world. However, these days, this has become so obscure. (28-170, 1970.1.11)
What would God have done for Adam and Eve had they not fallen? God would have married them through the Blessing, so that they could have borne children and created a family that would bring joy to God. Then He would have expanded this to create a tribe and a people. When this had developed further, upon what philosophy would that world have been based?
It would have been a world based simultaneously on Godism and on the Adam-centered ideology. If that world had had an ideology, it would have been the Adam-centered ideology, the Way of Adam. If there had been a concept of the universe, it would have been the concept of the universe based on the Way of Adam. If there had been a concept of the cosmos, it would have been based on the Way of Adam, and the outlook on life would have been based on the Way of Adam.
The five races of humankind would have made a colorful world, and people would have thought that was fine. Since the differences occurred depending on the environment, the different skin colors of the numerous races would have been fine with everyone. Then, how did the languages of all the many nations become different? Due to the Fall of our first ancestors, God separated the people. (156-202, 1966.5.25)
The family is the horizontal foundation that is a microcosm of the world. From the family stem the nation and the world. What is the family? As the horizontal microcosm of the world, the family is the reciprocal standard to the absolute center. Then what are we? We are the footholds where the absolute center can reside. (26-258, 1969.11.9)
A nation's citizens and all humankind come into being from brothers and sisters. Siblings represent the front and back, but that becomes the flesh. This is flat and then becomes fleshed out, and from there a sphere is formed. The round shape is formed by the siblings and the citizens. The siblings expand to become the citizens of a nation. That is why brotherly love leads to love for the world. A family that raises many siblings is like a model that embraces the people of the world and creates the ideal heaven -- the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. Consequently, siblings expand in number from here. (235-268, 1992.10.11)
What kind of family are we talking about? God is in the position of the grandfather. Adam represents the family of the present, and his sons and daughters represent the future. God symbolizes the past; mother and father symbolize the present, and their children, the future. Centering on this idea of love, the four realms of heart and the three kingships must develop in the family. What happens once the heart is perfected? God can appear on earth and manage the family in the position of Grandfather, and He can work to perfect the unified Kingdom of God in heaven and on earth. Then the sons and daughters who have multiplied are connected as the inheritors of these two kingdoms. (236-259, 1992.11.8)
The family is the model for the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. There are four different generations formed by the grandmother and grandfather, the mother and father, the couple, and the babies. If this can be expanded, in each nation of the world there will be the same four generations of a grandmother and grandfather, a mother and father, one's own couple, and the babies.
Individuals must make sacrifices for their families, families for their tribes, tribes for their peoples, peoples for their nations, and nations for the world. Based on the principle that one should sacrifice for something greater, when one goes to another country, he must lift up their people more than his own grandmother and grandfather, mother and father, couple, and children; and he must lift up the their people more than his own nation's people in front of the global nation. If one does so, one can go anywhere in the Kingdom of Heaven through perfecting oneself at the place that is one with the original palace of heaven. (252-265, 1994.1.1)
You must love the people of the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. They are your brothers and sisters. The three loves begin from there. The kind of model of siblings being able to love one another is the axis of the heavenly kingdom. It is an axis for the construction of the ideal Kingdom of Heaven. It is the axis on earth. It also becomes the axis of the heavenly world.
If the heavenly kingdom is expanded through the give and take between the earthly realms and the heavenly realms, heaven will develop. The reason that God created human beings was that He wanted the ideal structure of horizontal and vertical. God needed children because the spherical form centered on front and back, which is a horizontal relationship, had to be established. That is the reason God created His children. (219-168, 1991.8.29)
Centering on God, the Kingdom of God on earth and the Kingdom of God in heaven will be unified. Cain and Abel become one horizontally centering on God and True Parents who are in a vertical line. Because God created the Kingdom of God on earth and the Kingdom of God in heaven out of love, they should become one in love. Moreover, subject and object partners centering on God's original ideal will unite into one centering on the ideal of love. This universe, the created world, began from love. That is why even God has to be in oneness centered on love. The core essence that corresponds with the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven is love. (243-323, 1993.1.28)
The perfection of a person occurs when mind and body are united into one eternally centering on true love. When such a man and woman establish the eternal bond of love as a husband and wife, the parents that they become are true parents. Because the history centering on such parents continues on from those ancestors without change for thousands and thousands of years, it is carried out vertically and then expands horizontally. The world that emerges becomes the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. That is where the unity of heaven and earth is achieved. (207-58, 1990.10.28)
What is surprising about the principles of the Unification Church? Until now people have not known the theoretical basis of how the Kingdom of God on earth and the Kingdom of God in heaven can become one. This would have begun with Adam and Eve centering on true love. God represents the inner nature of Adam, and Adam represents the outer nature of God. They are to become one. That is why God's love started together with Adam. One was a vertical beginning, and the other was a horizontal beginning. Logically speaking, that is perfectly correct.
That is how the Kingdom of God on earth and the Kingdom of God in heaven become one. A logical explanation is possible. The theology of the established Christian church cannot explain it. They believe that the Creator is holy and all His creatures profane. If that were the case, how could a theory of love be established? Right away there is a problem. Can God do whatever He wants to do, as the Christian theologians insist? No. There are things God cannot do as He wants. Even God cannot do whatever He wants in relation to love. (226-169, 1992.2.4)
A family is an encapsulation of all the men and women of humankind. By "humankind," we mean men and women. A family is the seed that can expand to every level. A seed can multiply into a family. The family can multiply to become more families. These families join together and expand their numbers, and form tribes, peoples, nations, the world, and heaven and earth. (273-48, 1995.10.21)
The family is like a railway locomotive. When it runs toward its destination, passing through tunnels on the way, your nation and the world hanging on at the end can automatically arrive in the Kingdom of Heaven. (269-291, 1995.5.1)
1.5.2. Building the Kingdom of Heaven is the mission of Blessed Families
Number one of the Family Pledge is about the restitution of the environment. We must restore through indemnity everything that was lost. Until now, religions have asked people to leave home and to live celibate lives. However, the Unification Church instructs people to return to their hometowns, to their nations. A remarkable thing has occurred globally. There can be no higher happiness than this in the religious world. This is not just idle talk. (269-105, 1995.4.9)
After we "seek our original homeland," what comes next? We must build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. Because Adam and Eve were driven out, they lost everything, didn't they? After you find it, what should you do? You must build the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. You must create it. Because it was lost, we must recreate it all. We must find and rebuild the things that were stolen, even if it takes thousands or tens of thousands of years. That is why the Unification Church has asked you to return to your hometown. This is something unprecedented in the religious world. (288-323, 1998.1.1)
Because Adam and Eve lost the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, if we do not restore it, God will not be able to, either. The devil has a strong desire to destroy it. We must restore the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. The Family Pledge says, "seek our original homeland." In the religious world, people were all commanded to leave their homes and lead celibate lives. However, the Unification Church is the opposite: it says to return to one's hometown; to go back to one's hometown. The message of returning to one's hometown is the best news of all good news that has never been heard in the history of religion. This is the one-time only, joyful news of all joyful news. (264-187, 1994.10.9)
How happy God, True Parents, and Blessed Families will be with the proclamation of the Family Pledge! "Seek our original homeland!" This earth is the original homeland. It means completing the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation, in our original homeland. Through what? Through love. All have followed the path of love that can return to the original homeland. We are to re-create that by seeking and restoring the original love within fallen people. (297-209, 1998.11.20)
People who have lived on earth as a unified family centering on God's true love, where the Kingdom of God on earth and the Kingdom of God in heaven are one, move to become a family of the heavenly kingdom. This is not the age of individual salvation. Christianity talks about the salvation of the individual, but that is not it. God's will is family salvation. Because the Fall happened in the family, restoration must occur in the family. That time has come. This has not happened on earth in all of history. Finally, the family has entered the settlement age anew. (260-304, 1994.5.19)
You must know that being able to recite the Family Pledge is the best news of all good news in all of history. That is why we say "Our family." The words "Our family" are there. "Our family... centering on our original homeland... centering on true love..." That is the original homeland where you were born. The land of one's hometown is the most precious. "Our family... pledges to... build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation."
The ideal of creation refers to the ideal of creation centering on God. It was the ideal of creation that was to establish the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. Since the ideal of creation could not be attained due to the Fall, we must restore it. We must build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation, centering on our original homeland. (260-188, 1994.5.8)
You must build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation. That is to say, because the family was lost, our families must restore that. The original homeland is the original homeland centering on families. It is not to a nation but to your hometown to which you must therefore return.
If you have such a family, you must go back to your hometown and establish God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. Once you restore your hometown, the nation and world will naturally come into oneness. There will be no need for you to worry. The heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven will be naturally built. This will develop from within the family. (260-156, 1994.5.2)
"Our family pledges... to build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation." Here we say, "build." Why do we use the word "build" here? It is because we must create this anew. It will not come about by itself. We must make it. As hell on earth and hell in the spirit world have come about, we must work to re-create the Kingdom of God.
"Our family... pledges to seek our original homeland and build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation." We must make this. Even for the individual, the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven is to be established through a family. Because we must create it in our families, we have the Family Pledge. If we cannot do this, it will not come about. This is something we ourselves must do. (260-304, 1994.5.19)
Pledge number one of the Family Pledge is about returning to our hometown. That means returning to our hometown environment. That is why the pledge says, "seek our original homeland and build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation." It was lost, wasn't it? Who will create it? Even if God does not do it, we will. I must do it! Adam's family must do it. Because the Blessed Couples could not do it, I have already laid the foundation myself. If you do not receive opposition, with these teachings and this content it is automatic that, wherever you go, you can become the leader.
Everywhere you go, open your mouths and speak. Go around your neighborhood, wake people up and gather them together. If they will not gather, however, then even if you have to chase them with a rolling pin, even if you need to use force, you must gather them and speak to them for half an hour, one hour, two hours.
Tell them to go ahead and oppose you if you say something wrong. In the end, they will thank you for it. With that kind of absolute authority, even if you push them in a one-sided way, we have already created the circumstances where there will be no negative reactions. If you see this clearly and yet cannot act on what you see, you are foolish. Such foolish people will have their positions taken away by beggars and end up like servants. (283-75, 1997.4.8)
What is our sincere, unchanging heart? It is to seek for our lost original homeland, to establish the original native land. These days, people are talking about rebuilding, aren't they? Rebuilding means tearing apart that which already exists and making it anew.
The Unification Church does not want to rebuild, but to create. We do not have any resources. We have only our bare hands. Do we have an original homeland? Do we have an original home nation? No. Because we have neither of these, we must create them. With what materials can we create them? Your hands, your bodies, and your bones are the materials. When you really put your bodies into it, grinding down your bones and investing your flesh and blood, the treasures of the world will fly to you. Through that, we will be able to purchase materials. (155-53, 1964.10.6)
Having the Family Pledge is something to be grateful for. It is telling religious people who have been wandering around on foreign soil to return home, to go back to their hometown. How wonderful it is to be able to return home! These are unforgettable words. (283-77, 1997.4.8)
1.5.3. The return to one's hometown and the completion of the tribal messiah mission
You must go beyond the individual Golgotha, the family Golgotha, and Golgotha on the tribal, people, and national levels, and then move toward the worldwide Golgotha. God does not want us to stand in front of Him and then go forward. Instead, God has stood in the forefront up to now. He has pioneered the path we are to walk and then has called us to come. If you are unable to walk this path, you will perish. You are bound to perish. Even if you should die thousands or ten thousands of times, you must go this path. On the day that the original homeland is created by the hands of Koreans, the people of the world will look up to us as the people of the homeland.
We are continuing on, even today, toward the garden God desires to see. We have joined together to prepare to continue on our way to that garden tomorrow. Therefore, you must clearly know that going this way by offering our strength and sincere dedication, and considering it more precious than anything in the world, is the purpose of our lives that we received at birth. (155-53, 1964.10.6)
You must go back to your hometown. You have all been driven out. Because you were forced to leave your hometown, you must restore it and return. You can seek it out as a perfected family. What should you do once you find your original homeland? You are not supposed just to live there. You must restore and build up the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven that was lost.
Because Satan dominates your homeland, you must build the heavenly kingdom yourselves. Why do you have to do it? Because True Parents want to bequeath to you all that they have achieved. True Parents have come, and on the worldwide level they have found and restored the original hometown, which was lost in Adam's family, and they have laid the foundation to complete the heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven. Because I have laid the worldwide foundation, you must lay the tribal-level foundation. (266-144, 1994.12.22)
Why should you fulfill your responsibility as tribal messiahs? The first reason is that you need to save your parents. Your parents stand in the position of the first Adam, and you stand in the position of the second Adam. You must fulfill the mission of Adam by restoring and recreating your parents.
The second reason is that you need a hometown. By fulfilling your mission as tribal messiahs, you will come to have your own hometown. In the end, the reason you need to fulfill your responsibility as tribal messiahs is to perfect Adam's family. In concrete terms, you need to educate your tribes. (217-126,127, 1991.5.12)
If there are no tribal messiahs, connections between all the levels cannot be made based on the family standard. Without this, you cannot have your hometown. I have my own hometown, but you do not have one. After we restore the families, in the future the age of registration will come. Once the age of registration comes, I will organize the tribes. The order in which you register will determine your position. Those who register first will be the elders and a new system will be developed so that they can be attended in the same manner as you attend your ancestors. Only when the whole world is transformed accordingly will the heavenly kingdom on earth be realized. (210-273, 1990.12.25)
The members of the Unification Church comprise a tribe. Our blood is connected. If one cries, others must also cry. If one feels joy, others must share in that joy. We are related by blood. We are one people. We have gathered as one, transcended the five races of humankind, transcended the different national standards with different cultural backgrounds, and broken down all these barriers.
We will create the new heavenly kingdom. When this people becomes a holy people, the heavenly kingdom can appear, and when you live as the divine sons and daughters of that nation, the heavenly world will be established. On the foundation of that world, the cosmic Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven will be built. (168-136, 1987.9.13)
I have given you the title of messiah. Tribal messiahs! What should you do now? What should you do as messiahs? I have prepared the foundation for you to be national messiahs, worldwide messiahs, and cosmic messiahs. I have prepared mountains of treasures for you.
Once you become messiahs, every part of this mountain of treasures will be bequeathed to you. A water pipe will be connected between the treasures and you, and they will flow down the pipe right into your laps as naturally as if they were flowing water. (189-247, 1989.4.9)
You should know that people who have lived in the Kingdom of God on earth go into the eternal heavenly kingdom in spirit world when they enter there, and you should think about how to unite with that place. From now on, there is no need to think of anything else. Each of you should know that you are at the final destination point where you can fulfill and solve all these matters; the question remaining is how you can accomplish this.
For each individual, it is the issue of mind and body. In each family, it is the issue of husband and wife, and if there are children from the parents, that is an issue of an upper and lower relationship. You must understand that this is the title of perfection that has connected your entire family together. You should also clearly know that if any one of you leans to one side, everyone will become unbalanced. (298-53, 1999.1.1)
What does it mean to say that the Last Days have come? It means that the day when the human race can find its original homeland has come closer. It means that the time is near when people who can live in the original homeland can establish their historic fatherland.
Because of that, Jesus, who came with the ideal of founding something, was given the title of King of kings. That is rather strange isn't it? Why was such a title given to him? This is not a lie; it is the truth. Without a motive, no result can come. If you investigate a result closely, you will absolutely find that there is a motive. However, that motive is something human beings cannot know. God is moving everything. (155-32, 1964.10.6)
I would like to be able to make all the young men and women of the Unification Church today into people who can go out in every direction. I must raise up people who could fulfill their roles no matter what position they were given, should the nation meet with an urgent situation.
If you just want to live quietly as a farmer and till the soil, what would it matter if you died? Why would you do that? Even if you have to sell your land, if you go away even for just a short time before returning to your hometown, you will accomplish things your neighbors cannot even imagine. They will come to know ten or twenty years later. That is how we work.
We are the people who prepare ourselves to do extraordinary things that others cannot do. Let's go! Let's go! Hurry. Let's go to our original homeland. Let's go to our original homeland! Let's do it! Let's do it! Let's hurry up and do witnessing! Let's fight with all our might! Let's do it! Let's do it! Let's hurry up and do it! Let's unite our hearts together and do what? Let's accomplish the true will. (155-51, 1964.10.6)
We should go forward today and tomorrow. As the one who is leading you, I have been beaten severely in the cause of walking this path. I have been imprisoned several times. If you count all my years in the prison, how many do you think it will be? I have been imprisoned. I have been beaten until I vomited blood. Amid sorrow and persecution, and in various ways, I have been treated with contempt and placed in miserable situations. I came to understand the sorrowful heart of my parents, of my relatives, of the nation and its people, and of numerous religions.
However, as I knew that the path I was walking was greater and more precious than these problems, I could not dwell on them. Since I have come this far today, I have to continue on tomorrow; and if I continue on tomorrow, I will have to keep going the day after tomorrow. If I continue this path for the present year, I will have to continue next year. If I have walked this path for ten years, twenty years, forty years, I must continue on to the last day of my life because the original homeland that I must reach still remains to be achieved. What kind of place is the original homeland? It is the place where everyone wants to go, and once there, everyone wants to meet others and to live there.
You need to know that this path is far more precious than all the things of this world and your surroundings. It is more serious than anything else; therefore, you are fated to abandon everything in order to continue. This is the Unification path that we are going. You must understand that it is the path of your teacher. You must walk this path until the end of your lives. (155-53, 1964.10.6)
You must build a family that has established the ideal family of beauty as the final destination. You should build a family that attends God and that God and True Parents never want to leave once they have come. It is our responsibility to establish model families in which the leaders of all peoples, direct sons and daughters of True Parents in the heavenly kingdom, or any royal families of the heavenly nation would want to live.
You must clearly understand that God is proposing this to you as a pressing task in the present time! You must accomplish this! Become responsible central figures! In this way, the beginning of the heavenly kingdom on earth and of the eternal families that God desires will be accomplished. (298-54, 1999.1.1)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - Explanation of the Family Pledge
Section 2. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Two
Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth by attending God and True Parents; we pledge to perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth, by centering on true love.
2.1. Our family pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth
2.1.1. Adam's family is the representative and central family
"Our family... attending God and True Parents... by centering on true love." You must attend God and True Parents. However, because Eve fell, God and True Parents were driven out of Adam's family. You must attend God and True Parents. God is the vertical Parent and perfected Adam and Eve are the horizontal parents.
On the foundation of these two parents having become one, you achieve unity and are connected to God and to heaven. For this reason, nothing can be accomplished unless you attend God and True Parents. So, through becoming one with God and True Parents, you can create a family representing heaven and earth. That family holds a higher position than that held by Adam and Eve before the Fall. (260-189, 1994.5.8)
Adam's position is the pinnacle position, representing the past and the present of all humankind. He is at the zenith of all the human ancestors going back millions of years. In the beginning, there was only one. Adam and Eve should have married at that zenith, settling as the central family on earth, a family that was to expand out into the world. In that position, they should have become filial sons and daughters, patriots and saints in the heavenly nation, and fulfilled the way of divine sons and daughters in that nation. But Adam could not accomplish this. (264-187, 1994.10.9)
What is pledge number two? "Our family... pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth by attending God and True Parents; we pledge to perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our nation, ...by centering on true love," and so on. What does this mean? Adam and Eve were to be the central family and the representative family in heaven and on earth. There is only one representative family. The center is one. That is the seed. Adam and Eve were to be the seed of the blessed, married families. All the seeds of that family are equal. Your families should be the same. (263-60, 1994.8.16)
By going the path of upholding true love absolutely, Adam and Eve were to have passed smoothly and directly from the family to the nation, the world, and to heaven. The ideological viewpoints from history up to the present day do not include such an understanding. Everything has followed a meandering path upward. Centering on eternally unbreakable love, you must go forward in accordance with the ideal of the expansion of a unified family. The family model does not change. It is the representative and central family. (283-75, 1997.4.8)
If Adam's family had not fallen, but had reached perfection, it would have been the representative family in the history of heaven and earth. It would have been the representative and central family. As in the second pledge of the Family Pledge, Adam's family should have been both the central family and representative family at the same time. Adam and Eve were to go up in front of God at the zenith, and the three were to become one. (269-80, 1995.4.8)
Adam and Eve are the center of all of heaven and earth. They are the family standing on behalf of all humankind. It all develops from this point. A nation's president has a family. The president of the world has a family. God also has a family. It is all the same; only one standard will apply if this expands through the eight stages because its domain is the whole world. It will grow and become one axis. It can be one centering on the axis which is the family. Because the individual represents this family axis, each person stands in a unique position in the world. That is why everyone wants to become a prince or princess.
Our aspiration is to capture God, and through our becoming God's highest partners as the best men and women on earth, God and everything that he created simultaneously become ours. Through love, everything is brought into oneness and the right of possession is determined. These are amazing words. (273-282, 1995.10.29)
You need to fulfill the paths of filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters based on love. Your family represents Adam and Eve. It is the pinnacle family. If you are blessed in marriage at the highest point, you can then settle down on earth. Once you settle down centering on the love of heaven, you become a central family. That family would be one of divine sons and daughters, saints, patriots, and filial sons and daughters. That family would be the seed that would eternally multiply as fruit. By becoming people who base their lives on this principle over thousands of generations to come, you will surely become the citizens of the Kingdom of God. (263-148, 1994.8.21)
From the starting point of Adam and Eve's family, a tribe is to grow up around them. The family is the main point. It is the nucleus. The nucleus cannot move. Centered on such a family, we must have the place that is able to liberate the tribes, peoples, nations, world, universe, and God. Your family must be able to dwell together with God.
If your family has the family values that allow God to live together with your family and that allow Him to live with the tribes, nations, world, heaven, and earth, only then is your family fully qualified to enter heaven. Adam's family is the representative family of the world's families. It is to reach the position of being the representative family of all the world's families even though it will take time to realize this in the future. Following the principle of restoration through indemnity, today we stand in the position of representing the world. (263-204, 1994.10.4)
Adam's family was the representative family. As God exists at the very pinnacle, his family should have reached the pinnacle as well. They were to reach the highest position of unity as plus and minus, with God at the center. His family was to be the representative family. With this connection made, it would have expanded throughout the generations of the future.
The families, tribes, peoples, nations, world, and the cosmos -- heaven and earth -- are to be planted in this central area and connected to this center. They are representative families, but they should be planted on the earth. For this reason, they become central families on the horizontal plane. There are eight stages. The family is the center of the entire universe. If this kind of seed is planted, from there a family, tribe, people, nation, and the world can grow. All of these have the same value as the seed. (261-317, 1994.7.24)
In Adam's family, the seed blessed by Heaven that was given to Adam and Eve is the seed of marriage. The seed of marriage being thus, when people have families as families of the world, whether that seed is of Adam's family, or whether it is the seed of thousands of generations of descendants, these descendants are equal as they are the fruits that have been harvested from that seed. The seeds cannot be different in quality. If the seeds of a pine tree are spread around the world, from those millions of pine trees billions of seeds will come. Each of those has the same value as the one seed, and they must be able to grow into pine trees. (273-282, 1995.10.29)
2.1.2. Blessed families have the same value as the original family
Adam's family stands in a representative and central position. For that reason, you must have the concept that your couple is the representative family of all of the world's people, and the central family of the world. That is the way the sons and daughters of God should be, isn't it? Because you are families that will enter the heavenly kingdom, you must be like that. Therefore, Blessed Families must know the Family Pledge in order to enter Adam's family. (265-253, 1994.11.23)
The blessing is the criterion that connects people to God's love that is original and untainted by the Fall. Therefore, Blessed Families must have the same value as Adam and Eve's family that has not fallen. They have to achieve this in order to become the same seed. When a couple has three children, God would treat each one of them equally. No matter how families expand, each one has the same value as Adam's family. They should all have the value of the same seed. (263-196, 1994.10.4)
Blessed families are families representing the world both in name and in reality. Therefore, it is absolutely true that as the families representing the world, the Blessed Families must without fail become families who represent God, who have nothing to be ashamed of before the lineage of True Parents and before the lineages of the many people in the tribes, peoples, and nations. This is the meaning of Blessed Families being representative and central families. Therefore, Adam and Eve's family and our families have the same value. That is the conclusion. Therefore, you cannot live a certain way in one place and a different way somewhere else. (263-204, 1994.10.4)
Pledge number two mentions a representative family. What is a representative family? It has only two people, Adam and Eve. There are God and just two people, Adam and Eve. It is the best position in heaven and on earth and a representative position. You are in the position of being a representative, and by getting married you settle down on the earth. Why? It is because you must multiply by having sons and daughters.
The representative family is the central family. A family consists of two people: not two men, nor two women; it is a man and a woman as a couple. A unified man and woman standing in front of God in a representative position are the same as Adam and Eve. Therefore, if Adam's family is a seed, then our families are also seeds. Pine tree seeds have the same everlasting value wherever they go. They carry the same value, equal value. In other words, wherever you plant the seed, a pine tree will grow. Therefore, the marriage ceremonies I am holding for you these days are on the global level. (273-48, 1995.10.21)
If you are of the Kim clan in Korea, you are not blessed as the son or daughter of the Kim clan. You are blessed in the same position as Adam and Eve who were direct descendants of God prior to the Fall. What does that mean? It means that centering on that family, the family represents all families. Adam's family represents all families. Tribes and clans are to connect to one point, Adam's family, and grow into the world.
Merging these into one, this will develop into a sphere and circle centering on that one point. In the same way, as you have received the position of the original seed like Adam who is the central person, you must keep the same value for each of the tribes, peoples, nations, and world that Adam wanted to establish even though they are on different levels. (263-196, 1994.10.4)
The family of True Parents is the seed. If it is the perfect seed, even if there are billions of families that have multiplied from that seed, they have the same value. They are equal. Since the families in which God can settle will receive recognition of having the same value even after thousands, ten thousands, or even hundred millions of generations pass, those seeds are equal. That is why our families are representative families. Our families represent Korea.
Pledge number two of the Family Pledge reads, "Our family... pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth by attending God and True Parents... by centering on true love." The representative family stands at the pinnacle. And then it becomes a central family. When this family is connected horizontally and vertically, it occupies the position that connects the vertical and the horizontal. Your families are representative and central families. When your family becomes such a family, the entire universe can be yours. (282-319, 1997.4.7)
You must think about the fact that your families are to "represent and become central to heaven and earth." You should not think that your Blessed Family is just one family among the five billion people of the human race. The opposite is the case. Your family represents all five billion of humankind. Because what started from two, Adam and Eve, was lost, men and women are to be recommended as representative families from throughout the world and selected from the whole one by one and joined together in marriage.
If we push down on a representative family that is up on the pinnacle above the earth, it becomes a central family. Therefore, it means that through becoming a central family, all the sorrowful pain of filial sons and daughters in the family, of patriots in the nation, of saints in the world, of divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth, and of Jesus, has been resolved. I have achieved precisely that and now am bequeathing it to you. So, all you have to do is follow me and take charge of these matters. (267-148, 1995.1.4)
When you get married, you must not think that you are getting married simply as one man and one woman. You must think of your family as representing all of humankind. Couples who are tied through true love are tied together as representatives of all humanity. This means they are in the same position as Adam and Eve. There are eight stages. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, and eight; eight stages. Adam and Eve are at the pinnacle. All these eight stages are developing through inheriting the tradition of Adam and Eve. This is kingship. (266-145, 1994.12.22)
Adam and Eve's family is the central and representative family of heaven and earth. There is only one representative family. And there is only one central family. That is the seed, the seed of the family of Adam and Eve that is blessed in marriage. The seeds of such families are all equal. Your families must also be the same. (263-60, 1994.8.16)
As restored families, do the Blessed Families have the same value as Adam's family or are they different? If you go home, your family home is your palace. It is the palace of your tribe, the palace of your nation, the palace of the world, and the palace of heaven and earth. If you ask any man, he will say he wants to be a king, and if you ask any woman she will say she wants to be a queen. Isn't that right? What on earth does that mean? Originally, Adam and Eve were to be king and queen.
They were to represent the world and the universe, not only families. This means they were to have been king and queen. That means the seed. You are the fruits. Fruits come from the same seed.
They have the same value. The following is in the same context. Do you think any man and woman we bring together in marriage can become like Adam and Eve who have not fallen and become the base of the kingdom in the family, in the nation, and in the heavenly kingdom in heaven and on earth? If those who have been blessed by True Parents in the Unification Church do not have such value equally, they will be struck by lightning. (261-317, 1994.7.24)
Families that have centered themselves on True Parents can enter into the realm of God's direct lineage, centering on God's love. Blessed families are the historical fruits of the True Parents in this world. Blessed families are on the world level. They received the blessing on the global plane. There are numerous nations, tribes, families, and individuals under them. The order has been reversed. Blessed families represent these levels. Therefore, if Adam's family realizes a unified world through perfecting a family on the worldwide level, the value that your family attains is the same. That is the seed. It is the world- level seed. (263-206, 1994.10.4)
As I have become a filial son in God's family, a patriot in the nation, a saint in the world, and a divine son in heaven and earth, you must inherit this tradition from me. Otherwise, you cannot become central and representative families. The representative Adam's family is the center of all families and the center of heaven and earth. That center is one. The representative is the zenith, and the center is on the perpendicular. If we push down on the eight stages, the families, tribes, peoples, and so on, they will form a circle. (263-60, 1994.8.16)
Who is the direct ancestor of the realm of the royal family? He is the person who is centered on the foundation of true life and true lineage based on original love and on true love, as God's direct son who has not fallen. That person is the seed. The root emerging from the seed is the main root. It will grow into the main trunk, branches, and buds. As it grows vertically it will also grow outwards in proportion. This will join the families and the tribes, and also the peoples, the nations, and the world together.
The branches that grow out of the true root, true trunk, and true buds are also branches of true love. Therefore, the fruits that these branches bear have the same value as Adam's original family.
When the original seed that can become the original root, original trunk, and original bud comes out as the fruit, if that fruit -- a couple that centers on a family -- is planted, it can grow into a new central root, central trunk, and central bud of the clan, based on the clan. That is why the fruit has the same value as the original. (263-194, 1994.10.4)
Our Unification Church members should think, as Adam and Eve did, "I stand here on behalf of heaven and earth." You should think that your families represent all the nations and the world horizontally, at the same time as you represent the universe. Your families are representatives, vertically, and representative central families, horizontally. They are the highest representative families. They are also the center of the horizontal world on earth. With such a heart, you can enter the heavenly kingdom and live as members of the royal family attending God and the king. You should know that place is the Kingdom of God in heaven. (261-317, 1994.7.24)
You should become the representative and central families attending God and True Parents. Your family must determine to fulfill the way of filial sons and daughters in the family, patriots and virtuous women in the nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth, and everything Heaven desires. That means that we should determine to become those qualified as the people and the family members of the heavenly kingdom in the world and in heaven and earth through educating our children and through educating the people in our nation. (260-189, 1994.5.8)
From ancient times, regardless of the time and place in which they have lived, all people have wanted to become a central person. This is human nature. We all know that everyone has that common desire.
Then how is it that people have such a desire? It is not something one acquires after birth. Everyone has it from the outset; we are born like this, and this is the only way we can be. That desire is connected to humankind through the historical nature of the original standard. As no one can avoid that, everyone without exception wants to be the best. (226-7, 1992.2.1)
2.2. Perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth
2.2.1. The path of filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters that we must inevitably go
What kind of people are filial sons and daughters in the family? Filial sons and daughters are those who want to love their parents no matter how much they sacrifice their minds and bodies for them and then still love them even beyond that. What is a patriot? It is someone who sacrifices himself for the nation again and again without caring about his own well being, and who invests and forgets about how much he has invested for the nation.
Such a person is a genuine patriot. If there is a man who invests ten times for his nation and forgets about his investment and a man who invests eleven times and forgets about his investment, the one who has invested and forgotten eleven times is in the subject position. Following this principle, everything can be settled in peace. Without love and without the path of living for the sake of others, there is no way to achieve this. (255-190, 1994.3.10)
The family needs filial sons and daughters. A son of filial piety is one who is absolutely one with his parents. A nation's patriots must become absolutely one with the central person of that nation. This is the reality of the universe. There are saints in the world, and people want to become absolutely one with them. Beyond that, throughout heaven and earth people want to become absolutely one with God, who is the center. (262-128, 1994.7.23)
Filial piety wants to follow filial sons and daughters. Although those devoted sons and daughters become old, they follow their heart for their parents, and even their descendants in the future and all their brothers and sisters want to entrust matters to them. We will determine to establish families and a world that move toward God and that God wants. Who will do it? Each of us! Even if it cannot be achieved, if we know God as a God of heart who can entrust us with things to do and support us, and if we have conviction, we cannot come to ruin. (263-170, 1994.8.23)
Because God wants his partner in love to be better than Himself, that partner can go up to the position where he can tell God what to do. If a devoted son asks his mother and father to come, will they go to the son or not? They will. It is the path of devoted filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters to have to do new things, whatever they may be. (263-183, 1994.8.23)
As it says in the second pledge, you should be filial sons and daughters in your family and patriots -- that is, loyal citizens -- in the nation. The filial sons and daughters are not the ones in the satanic world on earth. They are the ones who have appeared for the first time, having never existed in history.
God is in grief and sorrow over the loss of Adam's family. That is why God has struggled to find the True Parents. Therefore, you must understand how precious True Parents are. (263-204, 1994.8.21)
Those who live investing their entire life for their parents and then forget what they have invested are called true filial sons and daughters. A true filial son or daughter is the truest among them all.
It is the same in nations; if someone aspires to become a loyal subject or patriot in front of the nation's ruler, he can be called a true patriot when he invests, invests again, even invests his very life, and then forgets what he has invested. Thus, a divine son or daughter is the one who can invest and invest his or her life again for the world, and those who invest even more and still want to invest more are called the most divine of all divine sons and daughters. That is how it is. (263-275, 1994.10.15)
Will a wife feel happy or unhappy if her husband is absolutely obedient in front of his wife's love? She will be absolutely happy. If the wife is also like that, her husband will be absolutely happy. Those who are absolutely obedient in front of the love of their parents are filial sons and daughters. Those who have the same heart for the sake of the nation are known as patriots.
Those who have the same heart for the world are known as saints, and those who can have the same heart for heaven and earth are divine sons and daughters! Amen. All of this is our textbook, material for our education! Ah... la, la, la, even your tongue dances, the flesh and skin of your stomach, and your stomach too, all dance saying, "A-men"! "Men" means "people." When you say "Amen!" think that it means "Ah! Amazing people." Say "Amen" thinking about this meaning. Do you understand? (264-140, 1994.10.9)
No matter how difficult, you should think it is proper and natural to smooth out the path and go the way of filial sons and daughters, of patriots, of saints, and divine sons and daughters. You need the conviction to do so. You must have the mind to go the way of filial piety even if you sacrifice yourself for your parents and, in the family, even if you sacrifice not only yourself but your wife as well.
When filial sons and daughters and parents together resolve to sacrifice even the parents to save the nation, they stand as patriots. Furthermore, if those patriots resolve to save the world and so sacrifice even their nation, they complete the path of a saint. That is the ideal of creation Adam was to have fulfilled. You must become filial sons and daughters, patriots, and saints, and willingly determine to fulfill the way of divine sons and daughters even if it means sacrificing all the members of your family. (266-105, 1994.12.18)
In a family, those sons and daughters who have made greater sacrifices than other children are known as filial sons and daughters. Those who have invested more for the sake of the nation than other tribes or citizens are known as patriots. Saints are those who have invested more than others for the sake of the world. Someone who has invested for the sake of heaven and earth can become a heavenly prince like Jesus Christ. If you do not live that way, you cannot go to the heavenly kingdom. The heavenly kingdom is where people go who have lived that way. If you do not live in such a way, you cannot enter the heavenly kingdom.
You do not work here just to make a living or to succeed in the worldly sense. You have gathered here to become the people of the heavenly kingdom, to fulfill the way of filial sons and daughters, patriots and virtuous women, saints, and divine sons and daughters of the heavenly kingdom. You need to know that the people and members of the heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven are those persons who, from within their families, love other families and our members whom God likes. (269-253, 1995.4.30)
Only when you are confident of being perfect as a filial son or daughter in a family that represents all of humanity throughout the world, a patriot representing the historic nation, saints representing the world, and divine sons and daughters representing all of Heaven's providence, can you return to heaven by going completely beyond the satanic world from the level of the individual. You are such people.
You are the ones to be perfect filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters. Such a husband and such a wife become a filial son or daughter as a couple, patriots as a couple, saints and divine sons and daughters as a couple. The families who can be considered families, national-level couples, world-level couples and couples connected with the history of heaven and earth will become families that have fulfilled the will of the ideal of creation! Amen! Amen! Amen! Those who are confident enough to create such families should raise their hands; let us make a pledge. Mansei! What Mansei means is that everything will enjoy everlasting prosperity. It means it will continue on forever. (270-103, 1995.5.7)
When the heavenly kingdom on earth exists, it must invest for the sake of the heavenly kingdom in heaven. The pledge of our Unification Church says we pledge to "represent and become central to heaven and earth by attending God and True Parents; we pledge to perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth, by centering on true love."
This is impossible without investment. The reason for becoming a filial son or daughter is to create a stepping stone to the way of a patriot, becoming a patriot is the stepping stone toward becoming a saint, and becoming a saint is the stepping stone on the path to becoming a divine child. Only by passing through those levels can one reach heaven and become the son, the divine child, of God. Then, when one returns home, it is possible to realize the heavenly kingdom on earth. (274-114, 1995.10.29)
Those who live continuously for the sake of others become the central people. This is a certainty. Filial sons and daughters in the family are the ones who live continuously for the sake of their parents. They can become the central figure in a family who can inherit from the family. It is the same with patriots. Those who live in service of the nation's ruler and invest and invest again, sacrifice and sacrifice again for the sake of the nation become those who can take responsibility for the nation.
Presidents or prime ministers are such people. They should certainly be the central figures. For this reason your conscience tells you to go that far. Your conscience teaches you to be a filial son or daughter in the family, a patriot in the nation, a saint in the world, and even to go the way of a divine son or daughter in heaven and earth. (275-38, 1995.10.30)
In the family, those who are willing to offer even their lives for the sake of their parents are filial sons or daughters. Those determined to live sacrificing their lives for their nations are patriots. Those who are resolved to save the human race and who are willing to go the way of death several times over for the world, and who resolve to offer themselves even again are saints, and those living and dying for the sake of heaven and earth are divine sons and daughters. Those kinds of people are remembered in history. (275-136, 1995.12.4)
A true child is a family king who centers on God. Therefore, one must become a true filial son or daughter from the beginning, and consequently that king can move up to the position of a patriot of the nation. The prince and princess of a nation are patriots. Then those who stand in the position of a prince or princess of the world are seeking to become a saint.
After that, when you say you are aiming to be a son or daughter standing as a prince and princess of heaven and earth, that is the way of a divine son and daughter. Do you want to become a divine son or daughter or to become a saint? Why would you want to be a divine son or daughter? It is because you can take pride in front of saints. Would you rather be a saint or a patriot? Why would you choose being a saint? It is because you can be proud in front of the patriots. So would you rather be a patriot or a filial son or daughter? Why? You would choose to be a patriot because you can be proud in front of the filial sons and daughters. A filial son or daughter follows the way of a patriot; a patriot follows the way of a saint; a saint follows the way of a divine son or daughter, and a divine son or daughter follows in God's footsteps. (280-117, 1996.11.11)
Those who live comfortably at home are fools. They inevitably have to remain within the bounds of the family-level heaven. That is exactly how it is. That is why your families have to become representative and central families. You must walk the path of filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters. That is the path you must inevitably walk.
That is why you must be filial sons and daughters in your families. You must be patriots in your nations. To be patriots, you must not stray from that dutiful path from the time you are born. You should maintain your focus day and night. My focus on God's will has never faltered throughout my life. I continue whether I am awake or asleep. I will keep going forever. (283-77, 1997.4.8)
Being parents who are dealing with a true, genuine, filial son or daughter is more difficult than dealing with the ruler of a nation. You must be careful about every word you say and everything you do. What does that mean? In your families, you must show how you would attend the nation's ruler. Once parents attend their children in this way, their children cannot relate with them in a rash manner.
Those children whose parents treat them with cautious respect tend to be careful in attending their parents and do not say even one word without thought. They will think things over several times before speaking. (285-16, 1997.4.19)
We say that we should become filial sons and daughters in the family, don't we? What should we do once we become filial sons and daughters? We may think that mothers and fathers who teach their children filial piety might be doing so for their own advantage, but that is not the case. Add your love to your parents' love! That is the way it should be. That is how the sphere of love can develop. It grows. Things that are in motion grow larger, don't they? Why would things in motion become larger? Because they are interacting based on love, they want to grow. (253-234, 1994.1.30)
It is not easy to be a husband or wife. Your children are not your own children. They are distinct from you. They are children belonging to the world. It is not easy to be the parents of children of the world. It is not easy to be a teacher. Moreover, it is not easy to be filial sons or daughters in front of such parents. Once you have created an exemplary model family in which the grandparents, parents, and you, as husband and wife, are trained in living for the sake of others in front of your children, your family will be welcomed in any neighborhood, any nation, or anywhere in the heavenly kingdom. (252-265, 1994.1.1)
The Bible says, "He who loves his life loses it, and he who hates his life in this world will keep it for eternal life." This is not referring to dirty, immoral people losing their lives. Exemplary people who are willing to sacrifice their lives and die after having expressed their loyalty fully in the position of filial sons and daughters, patriots, and virtuous women are the heavenly people who have reached a standard higher than the filial sons and daughters and patriots of the fallen world. Such people will live, even in a situation facing death, if they are willing to sacrifice their lives. Even if one had many lives to live, if he has gone to the bottom of hell he has no relationship with God. Bluntly speaking, that is what it means. (261-58, 1994.5.22)
Everything must be discerned based on the ideal of God's providence of restoration. In the midst of this, you must find something special for which you can be grateful in offering your lives to God. You must go beyond the history of betrayal that came from Adam and Eve. You must understand this clearly. If God does not appear to you more than He did to Adam, our first ancestor, before the Fall, you must wait without sleeping or eating for God to appear to you to that degree by reaching beyond the position of the heart of the filial sons and daughters, patriots, and virtuous women. (261-55, 1994.5.22)
Filial sons and daughters do not go to hell. Even in the case where they should have to go to hell, they wait somewhere other than hell until the Second Advent of the Lord. There are middle realms in the spirit world.
Do you want to be filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, or divine sons and daughters? Even if you do not practice filial piety in relation to your parents, once you become a patriot you stand on the foundation of having perfected such filial piety. (246-188, 1993.4.16)
If, as members of the Unification Church, you become patriots, should you just be like other patriots, or should you be patriots such as the world has never seen? Even after you have become filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters, you have to take on each of these roles in such a manner that the world and history have never encountered, and only by following these respective paths can you attend God. Bitter grief came about through Eve's mistake of a single day. When you know this, you must then understand how serious you must be to transform the lineage, the realm of ownership, and the realm of heart. (273-114, 1995.10.22)
When God becomes the object centering on love -- true love -- and meets His partner in love who is a thousand times better than Himself, God can automatically be liberated. That is why you must understand that you should be the best filial sons and daughters, virtuous women, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters. Otherwise, you cannot liberate God. If you cannot reach that point, you cannot liberate Him.
If people follow Jesus, the best place they can end up in is paradise! That means living a single life. Other religions all urge people to leave their hometown and to live a single life, but what about the Unification Church? Do I tell you to leave your home? I tell you to return to your hometown, right? And to get married, right? It is just the opposite of what it was. Why is that so? I am saying that religion is not needed. We stand as those who have surpassed religion. (265-93, 1994.11.20)
Adam was to become a son of filial piety and patriot of the heavenly kingdom; he should have become a loyal citizen and fulfilled the way of the divine son in the nation, but he could not fulfill his role. My regret is that I could not fulfill the way of a filial son while I was in my youth, in full vigor; I missed the chance. I could not walk the path of a patriot who stands in the front line to face any risk if it could save the nation, and who, though bleeding, remains grateful to God. (264-187, 1994.10.9)
Why do I weave together the strands of history in making such shocking proclamations or saying things to spur you on? This is God's situation, and it is not yet resolved. He has not been able to resolve the bitter sorrow in His heart. True Parents have not been able to resolve the bitter sorrow in their hearts.
Not being able to fulfill the path of the son of filial piety in front of God in my youth is my own bitter sorrow! Not being able to have the honor of being a patriot because I could not gain God's nation is my bitter sorrow! Not being able to fulfill the duty of a saint representing all nations is my sorrow! Not being able to have the victorious supremacy of heaven and earth and to liberate God as a divine son is my sorrow! These deep sorrows still remain. (264-63, 1994.10.9)
Why are filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters needed? Even if you do your best in serving your parents, that is for only a hundred years or so. It is not something you can do for your whole life. Your parents cannot live for a thousand or for ten thousand years. Even if you attend your parents throughout your life, it will be less than a hundred years. However, patriots are remembered beyond a single generation. The patriotic tradition can be bequeathed from your grandparents' generation and your parents' generation to your generation, and on to your descendants. Otherwise the nation cannot continue to exist.
The outlook of a saint can go beyond level of the patriot. Saints must live based on a love that embraces the whole universe. They must love the entire universe. Therefore, the path of saints surpasses the path of patriots. The path of divine sons and daughters surpasses the path of saints and is the highest position of all. They respect the rules of the heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven and maintain the balance between the internal and external, the vertical and horizontal relationships. (246-188, 1993.4.16)
You must understand that True Parents are the first son and daughter of filial piety in the family. They have never existed in history. They stand in the position of patriots of the heavenly kingdom, the representative position of loyal subjects. Furthermore, they stand in the position of the divine son and daughter who have fulfilled the way of a divine son and daughter.
That is why you must have the same thought as True Parents. As True Parents have fulfilled the way of a son and daughter of filial piety, patriots, saints, and divine son and daughter, you should inherit that same tradition of True Parents, and you must maintain an attitude of heart that you are the only son and daughter in the whole world.
The fact that you have received the blessing from True Parents as a son and daughter representing the world signifies that you are allowed to be in a relationship with True Parents. You need to understand that Blessed Families must have experiences of heart with my own family in their daily lives. (266-89, 1994.12.18)
2.2.2. The difference between a saint and a divine son or daughter
What is the difference between a saint and a divine son? A divine son can appear where, centering on God's love, original Adam and Eve who have not fallen become one as the embodiment of God's life and God's lineage. The divine son and daughter are to appear in the place where they inherit the lineage of God's son and daughter. However, this is not the case with saints.
That is why there are no divine sons and daughters in the fallen world. There, people can only reach the level of a saint. Therefore, until the present, saints have been able to teach the way of the outer, relational world but have not been able to teach the inner path that is at the root. Why? This was because the Parents and the divine sons and daughters had not appeared on the earth. The ideology relating to the returning Lord is to establish the way of the Parents and of divine sons and daughters. That is the ideology relating to the Messiah. (226-113, 1992.2.2)
Who has been the most central saint among all saints of this world? It is Jesus. Because Jesus' lineage was already sanctified from the time he was in the womb, there were no conditions upon which Satan could invade. That baby, who was conceived on the basis of God's love, was the very first fruit whose center was true love. He had no relationship with false love.
Other than Jesus, there has been no one born as a divine son. Buddha, Mohammad, and Confucius were not such people. However, Jesus taught based on the realm of heart. God is the absolute Parent, and Jesus is in the position of an absolute husband and absolute elder brother. Jesus' teachings are all focused on the family and on love. That love is not a secular love but a Godly love. Because Jesus is the central figure who disseminated such teachings throughout the world, we can conclude that wherever he went he never thought in a self-centered way. (229-221, 1992.4.12)
Jesus was the first son to be born in history with a purified lineage. Thus, he became God's eldest and only begotten son. In the realm of religion, Jesus is the only divine son born through a purified lineage; therefore, he can be called the divine son of all divine sons. (244-249, 1993.2.14)
Jesus is the saint among all saints. He was able to become the first ancestor based on love due to the purification of the lineage. (251-296, 1993.11.1)
Because Jesus was born on the foundation of the national-level victory based on the transformation of the lineage, no one on the national level of the satanic world can show any condition to accuse based on blood relations that have not been indemnified.
Jesus was the first and only begotten son of God; He was born centering on God's love on the national level. The lineage had been purified, hadn't it? In all of history there had never been a saint with a purified lineage. Neither Confucius, nor Buddha, nor Mohammad, nor anyone else -- except for that one person, Jesus -- was born after the purification of the lineage that remained from the past. (251-253, 1993.10.31)
A divine son is the son of God. To God's son, the existing world is not the only issue. He must bring together the spirit world and the earthly world, and rule by laws that are the same as those that come from the palace of Heaven. These are not the federal laws that a nation's people obey. They are the unified laws of the palaces of the heavenly and earthly realms. A divine son is one who stands connected to the love in these realms. Everything must be focused on love. (229-42, 1992.4.9)
As the only begotten, divine son, Jesus was the first ancestor centered on true love. (251-298, 1993.11.1)
What must you do to become a global figure? It is not enough to focus simply on ethics and moral principles. You cannot do it just by making people your central concern. If your central concern is human beings, you will not be able to go beyond the national level. In heaven there is a way to surpass the national level. Without a philosophy encompassing heaven and earth, you cannot transcend the national level. (38-260, 1971.1.8)
Thus, the saints have spoken about God, not just about humankind. If you look at the people who are numbered in the ranks of the saints, have they revered God or not? Is there anyone who has become a saint without God? Moreover, the saints have taught not only the way of morality but also the way of heavenly law. (33-291, 1970.8.21)
In families, those who care for and love their parents are filial sons and daughters. Those who care for and love their country are patriots, and those who love the world are saints. Then what have I taught you? I have taught you to be divine sons and daughters who love God, the world, and the universe. Who would you be? Would you like to be divine sons and daughters, or filial sons and daughters? To be divine sons and daughters, you must have the same love in your hearts as God does. (129-99, 1983.10.1)
Up until now the saints have not taught strongly about the unity of mind and body. Since they thought that it was normal for the human mind and body not to be united, they got it wrong. To begin with they dealt with the issue based on the external world. Confucius said, "Cultivate yourself and harmonize your family, and then you can govern your nation well and bring peace to the world," didn't he?
How can you cultivate yourself and harmonize your family? Where does bringing peace to the world begin? People have thought that it begins at home, haven't they? Peace is not brought to the world that way. There is no way for the world to become one within a family. Then what must it be based on in order to become one? It begins from you, yourself; it is the struggle between mind and body. That fire is burning within you. (250-166, 1993.10.14)
A divine son is God's son. A divine son resolves to love not only God but also heaven and earth. He resolves to love not only the realm of love of heaven and earth, but also the laws from the palace of the heavenly kingdom. A divine son is a prince of the heavenly kingdom. He should keep the laws that come from the palace in the heavenly realm as well as the laws from the palace of the earthly realm.
On that basis, he should love the royal descendants of the heavenly kingdom, the people of the heavenly kingdom, the royal descendants of the earthly kingdom, and the people of the nation on earth. When he loves the kingdoms and peoples of both worlds, he can be called a son of God. The people and members of the royal family on earth need God's son, and the people and the members of the royal family in the other world need God's son. That is how he can become a divine son. (229-183, 1992.4.12)
It is the same with religion. How did religions begin? Saints founded all of the religions. They are the lords of the religions. They all started out from positions where they could receive instruction from God through practicing devotion and reaching an enlightened state; however, after the religions developed to a higher level, they became more and more secularized.
That is why there are no religious organizations that can guide this world out of its whirlpool of confusion and onto the proper path with very clear and essential guidelines. There are religious systems within regions, but there is no religious system that can embrace and solve the situation of the entire world. Religions have all completed their tests. All have been tested. Politics and all the various ideologies have been tested. They have all performed disappointingly. All have reached a limit that not one can go beyond. (253-13, 1994.1.1)
It can be said with certainty that there has been no family, no nation, and no world in which God can dwell together with human beings. You must always have this concept in mind. God could not live together with you, your families, your nations, or the world. You must attend God once again and live in attendance to God from a position of being higher than any of the filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters of this fallen world. That is the motto of your faith that you must strengthen. (266-85, 1994.12.18)
Saints are people who love all the people of the world. Up until now, the leaders of the religions have been saints. Among the saints, the highest saints are those who have shed blood and devoted their lives for humankind, and who are willing to continuously devote themselves. These are the highest saints of all. In keeping with this principle, Christianity unified the world after the Second World War due to having shed so much blood throughout history. (228-45, 1992.3.3)
I am living in such a way that I am ready to die at any time. I have pledged myself before God. Because I have already determined to offer my life, I would have no regret even if it were my fate to die on the street. There is no greater blessing than to become filial sons and daughters for whom God Himself would come and take away our bodies, or to become patriots for whom the king would come and take away our bodies, or to become saints or divine sons and daughters of the heavenly kingdom like that.
The places where our bodies lie will become places of historic interest. They will become sites for memorial services and festivals that can revive everyone in the world. On account of these sites that evoke sorrow, countless youths will be born anew in generations to come. As representatives of their countries, they will explode like erupting volcanoes. The Unification Church has numerous such resources. (227-260, 1992.2.14)
2.2.3. The true way that people must go
The loftiest hope of humankind is that which is realized through love. All of God's hopes are to be realized through love, too. If God were to take the position of a son of filial piety, He would want to do so on the basis of love for parents. If He became a couple, He would want to become a couple established through love and then a parent established through love. This is what God desires. (263-309, 1994.10.27)
Those who spare no effort in sacrificing themselves become the light of their families. They are called filial children. Those who shine by sacrificing themselves for the sake of their nation are patriots. Those who sacrifice themselves for the world are known as saints, and those who do so for heaven and earth are divine sons and daughters. (276-159, 1996.2.18)
You must know that those who can live for the sake of the entire universe with their minds and bodies united become the central people of the universe. Filial children are those who live for their parents more than anyone else in the family. Those who live for their nation's ruler and its people more than anyone else are patriots. Those who live for the world more than anyone else are saints. Those who live for the sake of heaven and earth more than anyone else are the sons and daughters of God -- divine sons and daughters. (276-180, 1996.2.19)
Filial children do not become indebted to their parents. Rather, they make their parents indebted to them. Patriots do not become indebted to their nation but, rather, make the nation indebted to them. Saints do not become indebted to the world, but make the world indebted to them.
Because I am not indebted to heaven and earth, the time has now come for the world to be able to move centering on True Parents. In the world, there has been the way of the filial children of the satanic world, patriots of the satanic world, saints of the satanic world, and divine sons and daughters of the satanic world. But there has been no standard, no way of the filial children, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters who are centered on the heavenly kingdom. You should know that this is what we must establish. (266-103, 1994.12.18)
You must know that your family has greater value than if it had been purchased at the cost of heaven and earth. You Blessed Families have not known this amazing truth, have you? You must not have conflicts or get into fights. Here on earth we have the amazing task of preparing the foundation of filial children, the foundation of patriots, the foundation of saints, and the foundation of divine sons and daughters, all representing the heavenly kingdom. You must understand that doing so will result in the ideal world God wanted to create centered on Adam.
Because True Parents are in such a position, when I go to the next world, I will become the central "plus" or subject of all the filial children, of all patriots, of the saints, and of the divine sons and daughters.
Through your paying indemnity yourselves -- more than your mother and father, more than your nation's patriots, more than the world's saints, and more than heaven and earth -- to indemnify that which Jesus desired to accomplish, liberation can be attained. This will be the central basis of the ideal and principles for establishing the nation. (266-105, 1994.12.18)
Who wants you to become a divine son or daughter? God wants that. Who wants you to become a saint? The world wants that. What the nation desires is loyal subjects and patriots; and families want filial children. That is the genuine path of truth. True parents would not tell their child, "As you are a devoted son, do not become a patriot; do not follow that path."
Such parents must teach them, saying, "You should sacrifice our family to follow the path of a patriot and serve this nation; fulfill the way of a saint, and sacrifice even that path in order to go the way that Heaven desires; and sacrifice heaven and earth for the sake of God." People have never even conceived such an idea. We must invest and make sacrifices. Otherwise, a unified world and nation can never be realized. (285-218, 1997.5.19)
You must teach how to advance from being a filial child, to a patriot, to a saint, and to a divine son or daughter. This is necessary for becoming an ideal human being, being molded as a human being, and achieving perfection. You must teach your children to fulfill the dutiful way of filial children, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters, and then to go on up to God.
If there were parents who taught their children to go this way, would God think, "Ah, these people are fulfilling the roles of parent, teacher, and owner," or not? If they are qualified to be a parent and a teacher, they are also qualified to be an owner. Furthermore, they can be the kind of father who can become a king. Do western people have the concept of filial piety? They do not have the concept of patriots. They do not have the concept of saints. They do not have the concept of divine sons and daughters. That is why they are in decline. (285-218, 1997.5.19)
We must sacrifice. Sacrificing is the only way to find love. Throughout his life, a filial son follows the path of sacrifice for his parents, solely for his parents; and a patriot makes sacrifices for his nation. A patriot sacrifices not only himself but also his family. It is not just the individual. He must sacrifice his wife, sons, and daughters. Those who do not know the value of sacrifice cannot become filial children, or anything else.
They are unable to hook into the realm of the heart of restoration, but they must. Only when you hook onto a family, and the hook is more than equal to its task, can you become a filial child in a family. Even if a nation runs away when you hook onto it, you must put the hook in so that it does not get pulled straight. God's hook is as thick as a post and does not get pulled straight. So, the problem is not just that it must be securely hooked in without being pulled out, but also how much it can hold. Without sacrifice things will not work well. (283-21, 1997.4.8)
Don't you have the desire to be better than God? You have that desire, don't you? Your desire can be like that. Filial children who can comfort God in his tears and sadness must be able to reach a level of comforting God more than God can. How can you comfort God if you are not better than Him? Am I not right in this? It is logical.
The world with that standard is the eternal original homeland to which we will go. Do you want to go there or not? You cannot go there. With your stubborn character, you cannot move in all four directions. If you cannot turn through 360 degrees on a level plane, how can you turn through 360 degrees on the perpendicular? Turn 360 degrees over and under based on the East-West axis. You have not reached the point of doing this in an unrestricted manner. (280-119, 1996.11.11)
We must perfect our families, our tribes, our nations, the world, heaven, and earth and ultimately liberate God! We must bring salvation to God. In order to ease the hurt in the parents' heart caused by unfilial children, we must be the best filial children.
People have not known that God, who has embraced the fallen world, is in sorrow. When we think that our Father, God, has been burdened by such painful and miserable circumstances, we must know that it is the responsibility of the people who have to be saved on earth today to keep the dutiful way of the filial child who lives in such a sorrowful situation that he cannot hold back his tears even if he has to crawl on the ground wailing for ten thousand years... It is a serious matter. Who else is teaching such things? (283-215, 1997.4.12)
Even if you begin with a path of suffering and end your life with suffering, as a heavenly son or daughter going forward toward heaven, you must maintain the attitude of seeking to ease God's heart, and seeking to live for the sake of God as a filial child. Through having done this, I want to leave a legacy of patriotism for the heavenly kingdom. In the name of a divine son, I want to bring this world, which the saints and divine sons were not able to fully realize, into the realm of completion. I am that serious. (258-106, 1994.3.17)
If by observing you God can be encouraged to go and break down the evil world, at that moment you actually create the platform for God to work. That would be the highest heavenly gift of joy for you, one that could not be matched by any precious position, throne, or place of glory, nor even by one's lifetime or several lifetimes. I believe that the way that filial children representing eternal history have to go is one of being determined to face persecution even beyond history. That is surely the path of being loyal to the eternal nation. (255-121, 1994.3.10)
Without human beings, God cannot be liberated through love. This means that through parents having filial children, their realm of heart is liberated; through having patriots, kings are liberated; through having saints, the world-level president is liberated; and through having divine sons and daughters accomplish everything as His object partners of love by fulfilling the way of the filial child, God can be liberated. Only when this is achieved can God be liberated. This is an amazing message. (283-173, 1997.4.8)
Throughout the course of my life I could never complain. I could never criticize. You must not complain on the path of filial piety and patriotism. You must not criticize. As long as we have a relationship of love with the perfect subject partner, we can neither complain nor criticize. If your husband does wrong, you should take it as your own fault. "This is my fault." If your wife does wrong, you should take it as your own fault. You should not say, "I do not like you." (263-105, 1994.8.21)
I am planning to make a record of each one of your witnessing results in the future. What is meant by the "Safe Settlement of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age"? God has been wandering around, and now it is time to settle down. You must pay taxes to live in His nation. We need patriots and filial children. We need filial children in the family and patriots in the nation. The path of loyalty and filial piety is a basic foundation for establishing the nation, isn't it? Even if we face difficulties such as going hungry or even death, we should attend Heaven and not allow the nation to perish, don't you agree? (254-119, 1994.2.2)
What we human beings absolutely need to do is to fulfill the way of filial children, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters. Due to the Fall, we need saints. We need to perfect the way of divine sons and daughters. Because of that, all the realms connected with God can connect to the nation, heaven, the world, and our family, through each of us. That is the path we must complete in our lifetime. We must perfect it. This is the first time you have heard this, isn't it? I have given this message in detail in the United States, but this is the first time I have done so here in Korea.
That is why we must be filial children, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters. Where is the self that is you? Do you have your own self? You are nothing more than the bones of your mother and father. In a nation, the nation's ruler comes from the bones of his father and mother. People want to engraft to that bone and grow. Unless we have a family we cannot stand before the nation. But even a family can be destroyed by Satan's nation. Do we need to have God's nation or not? (285-91, 1997.4.21)
Love gradually dissipates and disappears when we insist on ourselves. Love, however, continues to grow when we continually live for others. That is why true individuals live for the sake of others. A true husband lives for his wife; true parents also live for their children; true filial children live for their parents; and likewise, a true king lives for his nation, a true nation lives for its people. We should understand this. (268-259, 1995.4.2)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - Explanation of the Family Pledge
Section 3. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Three
Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to perfect the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships and the Realm of the Royal family, by centering on true love.
3.1. The Four Great Realms of Heart
Pledge number three of the Family Pledge refers to the unfallen original world. It is talking about returning to that original world. The entire process of growth we undergo -- for example when a baby grows up and then eventually marries -- all of this is keyed towards finding our position as a spouse and a parent. The goal is to find that position which allows us to become one body with God. The perfection of the Four Great Realms of Heart is the path we have to go to perfect ourselves as human beings. (283-80, 1997.4.8)
Adam's family in the Garden of Eden was to be God's ideal family of true love. It was created to fully manifest the invisible, incorporeal Being. God and human beings are in a subject-object relationship based on true love.
God created two individuals, Adam and Eve, hoping for the completion of the embodiment of true love, a completion that was to be achieved through the children, siblings, husband and wife, and parents that he had envisioned in His heart. The reason for this was that God desired the substantial perfection of a child's true love. That is, He desired the perfection of his true love partners as the siblings of a real substantial family, as a substantial husband and wife, and as substantial parents.
In other words, He wanted to achieve unification at one central point that connects together the vertical axis of top and bottom, the horizontal axis of left and right, and the front and back axis of front and back. That central point thus becomes the center of a spherical form. (259-44, 1994.3.27)
When are the children, siblings, couple and parents, these Four Great Realms of Heart, perfected in oneness? The point at which two people who are centered on God marry and consummate their first love as a couple is the point where all levels of perfection bear fruit, and is itself the center of all those levels of perfection. In this sense, marriage is the union of heaven, earth and humankind, and the perfection of all relationships; the vertical and horizontal, the left and right, and front and back.
Marriage is the place for the perfection of true love bringing together the ideal of true children, true siblings, a true couple and true parents. For this reason, Adam and Eve together are the second ancestors of humankind, and stand in the position of God's most beloved object partner. Thus, standing in the position of the second creator, they are to inherit everything that God, the first Creator, feels, and on behalf of God feel the joy of the child's position, the sibling's position, the couple's position and the parents' position. The joy they experience is to multiply and give birth to children. This allows them to experience and taste for themselves the position of the first Creator, God.
In this way, God stands in the position of the first Creator, Adam and Eve, the second Creator, and the children of Adam and Eve, the third Creator. The first, the second and the third creators -- God, Adam and Eve, and their children -- become the formula unit centering on the four-position-foundation, and form the fundamental principle of existence which all of humankind have to follow.
In this way, looking at things centering on Adam and Eve, when upper and lower, namely parent and child, are connected, in turn bringing about the connection of left and right (husband and wife) and front and back (siblings), the family achieves perfection. This position or place is where the mind and body of each individual finds God and achieves unity, and where both man and woman become one, finding the place of settlement and rest centering on God. In other words, this becomes the foundation where God and Adam and Eve and the children are united, and in doing so, it also becomes the base where peace, freedom, happiness and hope all are bound together into a single point. (259-42, 1994.3.27)
By allowing Adam and Eve to multiply and give birth to their own children, God allows them to experience, from the position of the substantial corporeal second creator, stimulation flowing back from the third creator, their own substantial creation. Thus, the family is the foundation which allows us to experience, from generation to generation, the four great realms of child's heart, sibling's heart, the couple's heart and the parent's heart. The family is the base for perfecting all these types of true love.
That is why the family enables a starting point of perfection through which we can achieve the oneness of God and humankind in love, and come to own heaven and earth. In other words, the family becomes the original starting point for the ideal children, siblings, couples and parents. It is only from this place that men and women with united minds and bodies can emerge, and it is only here that we can see a couple who have perfected the ideal of husband-wife unity, or the start of the ideal parents. Furthermore, this is the place where, centering on true love, the model for the perfection of children, siblings, couples and parents can be created. (259-42, 1994.3.27)
Human beings exist as parents, couples, siblings and children. These are the four great principles of relationships. All human beings, whoever they are, have to pass through these stages. We are born as someone's son or daughter, and when we grow up, we become someone's brother or sister. We are born as someone's child and grow up as brother or sister. What do siblings do? They learn. By learning, they become like their father or mother. Adam and Eve were also siblings to each other. They were to become husband and wife, and then parents. This applies to them as well.
That is why a man's wife is his younger sister, as Eve was the younger sister to Adam; and a woman's husband is her older brother, as Adam was the older brother to Eve. To God, they were a son and daughter. As God's son or daughter, a man has his own way to go, and a woman has her own way to go. Passing through school, and after fulfilling his or her own responsibilities, they go on to resemble their own father or mother. And just as their father or mother married, they too go on to get married. (263-57, 1994.8.16)
In pledge number three, we find the contents of a textbook about the heavenly kingdom in which Adam and Eve have not fallen. Everyone without exception will have to accomplish that work. When we unite directly with one another centering on the goal expressed in this content, we come to establish a liberated family that will experience no limitation or hindrance in either the spirit world or the physical world. It is from that point that the world of happiness, peace and ideals begins.
This is where the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world begins. From this perspective, what do we mean by "the Four Great Realms of Heart"? The four great hearts do not exist separated from one another. All the fruits of these realms are harvested at the time when Adam and Eve are married.
This, then, is the perfection of God, and at the same time, the place where Adam and Eve achieve perfection as a couple and as parents starting from the position of child and brother or sister. From the "baby" seed of God, siblings are perfected, husband and wife are perfected, and the parents are perfected. Furthermore, the children of Adam and Eve also achieve perfection in that position. In this sense, the Fall is the failure to achieve the standard of the three great Creators on earth, the failure to see that accomplished. (264-195, 1994.10.9)
All human beings are born as someone's son or daughter, grow up as someone's sibling, are wed to someone as a wife or husband, and eventually pass away after becoming a father or mother. This is the inevitable formula course for human beings. Individuals who do not pass through this course end up miserable and unhappy in the spirit world. Those who never experience a spouse's love, who never experience a parent's love, or a sibling's love, or the love coming from a child, are unable to get close to God. That is why the Unification Church emphasizes the importance of the Four Great Realms of Heart. (263-57, 1994.8.16)
What are the Four Great Realms of Heart? They are the realm of the child's heart, the realm of the brother and sister's heart, the realm of the husband and wife's heart, and the realm of the parent's heart. In a family, the grandfather is in the position of God, in the realm of perfection, Adam and Eve are in a position that directly connects to God, who stands in a vertical position to them, and their sons and daughters are in a position that represents the future world.
It should be very clear to you that your family is the foundation for you to inherit the Three Great Kingships of the past, the present, and the future; you have to remember this. In conclusion, the grandfather stands in God's place, right? So within the family, the grandfather is the king, and your own sons and daughters are princes and princesses who will inherit the future Kingdom of Heaven. (235-30, 1992.8.24)
What is the meaning of the pledge number three? The third pledge is the textbook of the heavenly kingdom. What Adam and Eve failed to perfect was the Four Great Realms of Heart. Married life is the final destination for the perfection of sons and daughters, the final destination for the perfection of brothers and sisters, the final destination for the perfection of couples, and the final destination for the perfection of parents. Through our married life, we should give birth to holy sons and daughters. They are the fruits. That is why parents' love for their children does not change for a thousand years or ten thousand years. In this sense, the position of a married couple is awesome.
Marriage is then the place where we can see the flower of hope for humankind coming into bloom, where the children that humanity has been hoping for can appear. It is the place where the flower of hope blossoms as brothers and sisters and as husbands and wives. In this way, Adam and Eve begin to create from the point of giving birth to their children, just as Heavenly Father began his creation from the point of experiencing love of a couple. In this way, we achieve the position of substantial creators; from the position of horizontal creators, we give birth to our children. This is what children are. In giving birth to them, we are making the third creators. (263-148, 1994.8.21)
The position of husband and wife is where God and his children meet in unity, where brothers become united in God's family, where the couple becomes one, and where the parents become one. Centering on the Four Great Realms of Heart, my spouse is thus my absolute counterpart and object, through whom I can perfect myself.
Accordingly, a husband is the one through whom his wife can meet God's ideal son, an elder brother who represents heaven, a husband who represents Heaven and a father who represents Heaven. A wife also stands in the same position in relation to her husband. Such a couple will feel joy by substantially experiencing, through their own children, everything they have invested in those children since birth, just as God has experienced raising the parents themselves. (259-45, 1994.3.27)
What are the Four Great Realms of Heart? What is the hope of all children? The hope and desire of children is to find the path of love. The hope and desire of siblings is also to find the path of love, the desire of all couples is to find the path of love, and the hope and desire of all parents is to find the path of love. What then is the final destination for these four types of heart while they are looking for the path of love? The answer is "family love" or the love of the family. (273-24, 1995.10.21)
The Four Great Realms of Heart should all be perfected within the realm of God's vertical heart. In other words, the perfection of the children's realm of heart, the siblings' realm of heart, the couple's realm of heart, and the parents' realm of heart. Adam and Eve should have perfected all these realms of heart. As a natural consequence, then, we need to perfect these four vertical realms of heart and liberate God from his sorrow.
Within the family, the grandfather is in the position of having created the heavenly kingdom. You did not know that your grandfather and grandmother are the king and queen of your family, did you? In future, you should clearly remember that the family is the foundation for inheriting the heavenly kingdom. Also, you should clearly understand by now how much you need to live a life of love within your own family, because your family is the foundation for realizing and actualizing the four great vertical realms of heart. (235-30, 1992.8.24)
Because God's love is absolute, it is a heavenly law that husband and wife cannot be separated. We should restore the fallen world of humankind, a world in which this law has been lost, and return it to the original homeland. It is only in this way that we can achieve the goal of building world peace. Then the family-level Kingdom of Heaven will unfold into the national-level Kingdom of Heaven, and the national-level Kingdom of Heaven will unfold and develop into the world-level Kingdom of Heaven. Finally, the world-level Kingdom of Heaven will grow into the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world, thus achieving total liberation, and eventually leading to a world of peace.
When a husband and a wife marry and come to practice true love with each other, this becomes the royal palace which is the foundation and root of love, life and lineage between God and humankind. It is also the starting point for the ideal of the heavenly kingdom on earth and in the spirit world.
The children produced as the fruit of this true love will perfect their oneness with their spouses centering on true love, and form a family that attends God as a part of its natural way of life. This in turn will form the starting base or foundation for peace and the ideal, so that glorious men and women can then become one united body and, as God's true object, perfect the ideal love of God himself.
In other words, by perfecting human beings as creatures of unlimited value, centering on true love, God himself also achieves the perfection of love, and establishes the family ideal that is his ideal of creation, in which the eternal ideal love can reside and dwell. In this way, God intends to complete and perfect the ideal world. (295-45)
Adam and Eve are to complete the Four Great Realms of Heart on the vertical level through their children. Also, since the family is the horizontal manifestation of the vertical, it must inherit the three-stage tradition centered on God. In terms of the present, the center is the father and the mother, Adam and Eve. The past represents God, and the future represents children. You should understand that in this way, our families are meant to inherit the tradition of the Three Great Kingships. The royal family that lives this way enters the eternal country as citizens of that country, and as the royal family of that country.
This is the heavenly kingdom. This is the position in which the True Parents stand. Because of the appearance of True Parents in this era, the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships have been completed and are perfected. Furthermore, because the Parents stand in the center, they stand in the position of the King, representing all the families of humankind.
Accordingly all the descendants who belong to this lineage will be children who inherit that kingship. Up until the present era, Jesus has been fulfilling the role of a King in heaven, but there have never been Parents. Now, with the arrival of Rev. Moon, a new kingship will be established with the Parents at the center; and that is how it will be done on earth as well. In this way, the invisible "plus" and the visible "plus" will become one, and mind and body will become one. (235-231, 1992.9.20)
Parents are to nurture their children as God's own children, on behalf of God, standing in the position of substantial parents. In doing this, I can substantially feel God's experience in nurturing His own children. God Himself has been growing in this way. God has grown and passed through an age of childhood, an age of brotherhood and sisterhood, an age of the conjugal husband and wife, and the age of parents.
As we give birth to children and raise them up, we experience centering on ourselves, God's past history. We come to see the character and shape of the invisible Creator, the invisible first Creator in his infancy. When, in the position of the second Creator, the visible Creator, we raise those children, and help them grow as brothers and sisters, and eventually help them to marry and become someone's spouse, the goal is to see substantially, on the horizontal plane, all the concrete content that exists internally and invisibly, just as God did when he raised Adam and Eve as his children, and as a brother and sister. This is the significance of having our own children. (263-148, 1994.8.21)
When are the Four Great Realms of Heart perfected? When do sons and daughters achieve perfection, and when do brothers and sisters achieve perfection? When do husband and wife achieve perfection, and when do parents achieve perfection? It is when they consummate their marriage... When marriage takes place, it is at that time that three types of love; children's love, siblings' love, and husband-wife's love, all bear fruit and yield a harvest. This is fulfilled while the Parent resides in heaven. The Parent of Adam and Eve lives in heaven, the spirit world, and stands on the foundation of these three types of love.
Because you yourselves were born and raised and became parents in this way, you also should have children. You should give birth to your own descendants. Just as God created Adam and Eve, you should give birth to children as the second Creator. This is the meaning of having descendants.
You should create children just as the first Creator created children. Because the first creation was carried out by the vertical Creator, it has to unite with another horizontal one, bringing the two together. Because the horizontal standard rises up infinitely, the vertical standard expands out infinitely and forms a circular form, which develops into a sphere of unlimited, infinite surface.
For this reason, parents represent heaven, and children, siblings and husband and wife represent earth. Thus when these become one centering on a husband and wife, the vertical standard also becomes one. That is how the perfection of Adam and Eve becomes the perfection of God's ideal of creation. Everything that God hoped for in the ideal of creation is perfected and completed. What does this all mean? It means that we all need a reciprocal object partner of love. (263-57, 1994.8.16)
The perfection of the Four Great Realms of Heart is realized when the object partner manifests, centering on God, the past, the present and the future, bearing the fruit of love. This state is achieved when husband and wife, once they are married, become one through love. That is why we are not able to reach the state of oneness by ourselves.
We should center ourselves on God. Only when God enters and becomes part of the equation can the position of a king emerge through the couple. Without the unity achieved through love, the kingship is not created. The kingship here refers to a king and a queen, but only with the intervention and involvement of the vertical God does the kingship emerge.
Through the realization of this kingship, God Himself finally unites in total oneness with Adam and Eve who are fully born anew on earth. After reaching oneness, the giving of birth to children and the corresponding horizontal expansion achieves the same results as if all four-position-foundations are the same one and are identical. For instance, when there are three sons, the four-position-foundation of each son created through his own family looks the same. It has the same shape and form; it is the same model. Accordingly, each family holds the same value of the family of Adam and Eve. The reason is because they carry the same seed. (270-258, 1995.7.16)
You should understand that the position of the second creators was promised, but God was not able to see the third creators, His grandchildren. Therefore, you should also understand that it is you who should become God's grandchildren. Grandchildren should recapture all of the past history of the first invisible God and the second visible God, and make them feel the love of two worlds through which they can rejoice. It is the grandchildren who stand in that position. It is not God, nor is it Adam or Eve.
That is why even God reveres his own sons and daughters, why he even reveres his grandchildren. Adam too, then, should also revere his children. He must make sure not to neglect his children or fail in raising them in the right way. For this reason, if one of the children in the Blessed Families happens to fall, the result is the corruption of the entire family, the family fall. You should understand that it carries this kind of devastating result.
You should perfect the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships. Your grandfather represents God. Because your father stands at the center of the second generation, he stands in the position of the king of your family in this world. You should, therefore, attend your parents as if they were a king and a queen.
Likewise, you should attend your grandparents as if they were God. So by receiving these two loves, by receiving the two loves of your father and mother who represent God, you, in the place of the grandchild, start to expand the heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven. The love spills over and forms Heaven in this way. (264-195, 1994.10.9)
God loved Adam and Eve with His invisible original mind, but came to love their beloved children through Adam and Eve's visible, physical bodies. In this way, God's position in loving his grandchildren is different from Adam and Eve's position of loving their grandchildren. This is the reason why fruition comes. That is why fruition comes. It is because there is this dual layer that fruition is achieved. This is the natural result of origin-division-union action.
When God created Adam and Eve starting from the division of the origin or original position, God was elevated to the level of the Parent by going through the stages of child, sibling and husband-wife. In the same way, Adam and Eve should also rise up to experience Parent's love by experiencing first children's love, siblings' love and husband-wife's love. You have to clearly realize that parental love must be connected both vertically and horizontally.
That is how the vertical standard comes into being in both heaven and on earth, and from that point on, everything expands centering on the Parents. All of history unfolds centering on the Parents. This, then, is the formula for development. History unfolds and develops through the family pattern centering on the Parents. (270-258, 1995.7.16)
God himself has also been growing. God created, through the form of the substantial Adam and Eve, the children, siblings, husband and wife, and parents that he envisioned in His invisible formless mind. By experiencing them grow as siblings, husband and wife, and parents, God experienced them as his own second self, and through this, He feels infinite joy as the God who has perfected His ideal of true love.
As human beings we are created to feel joy in the same way that God does. For that reason, no matter who we are, we come to stand in the position of a child, sibling, spouse or parent to someone else. No matter who we are, as human beings, we come to establish families centering on the Four Great Realms of Heart; our families are the base for us to experience the ideal realm of heart.
And just like God, only those of us who actually experience the Four Great Realms of Heart can find oneness anywhere in the Kingdom on earth and the Kingdom in heaven. This is the reason we feel drawn to establish families: we want to become such ideal human beings. For the same reason, all human beings, whoever we are, must seek for the original family and restore the protected nest of love. (259-44, 1994.3.27)
All of you, as husbands and wives, should realize the Four Great Realms of Heart and fulfill the Three Great Kingships. If you do this, you will be able to freely travel between the spirit world and the earthly world at any time. (253-71, 1994.1.7)
The perfection of the Four Great Realms of Heart can only be obtained through oneness between husband and wife based on love in marriage. If this oneness is broken, the result is the imperfection of the children's realm of heart, the siblings' realm of heart, the husband and wife's realm of heart and the parents' realm of heart; all of these will be left incomplete. Before going to the spirit world, we have to perfect these Four Great Realms of Heart, but because of the Fall, these realms of heart have never been completed. That is the reason why we need restoration through indemnity. (249-289, 1993.10.11)
The Four Great Realms of Heart are completed and bear fruit through the oneness of love between husband and wife, while the Three Great Kingships are perfected at the time when Adam and Eve give birth to their sons and daughters. Only after they have given birth to the children can these Three Great Kingships be perfected. God represents the grandfather, who represents the spirit world. Adam and Eve represent the present. These things connect this way: past, present and future. Sons and daughters, who represent the future, are born through Adam and Eve, who represent the present. Thus, that which has been divided from the origin must come back and be reunited. (270-258, 1995.7.16)
The life that we live on earth is transferred to the spirit world in exactly that same shape or quality that it has on earth. You really should understand this point. How then are people connected horizontally once they reach the spirit world? You carry all the things that you feel and experience in your family on earth to the universal family on the other side, and that is how you enter that world.
In this world, we live life in our family centering on our horizontal parents, but when we go to the spirit world, we enter the world of the vertical Parent, that is, the eternal vertical world. The vertical parent is that which is formed centering on God. That eternal world is the world of spirit, and so it is more than just one generation that enters that world. Thousands and thousands of generations all enter into that world.
Because that world is the extension of the lives we lived in this world, together with our own grandparents, parents, and sons and daughters centering on God, we must accomplish a connection of heart that we can feel horizontally, a connection that we feel being responsible as an elder sister, or a younger sister, as a wife or a mother, or as an elder or younger brother, as a father or husband, etc. Only then can we experience harmony there. (247-308, 1993.6.1)
You are hearing this kind of thing for the first time, aren't you? This is what the Kingdom of Heaven is; a homeland where you have to travel to carrying the love of the royal family, after having restored the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships. Go ahead and die, if you don't believe me. No matter how great a person is, everyone is affected by this reality.
Therefore, please make up you mind quickly to receive the Holy Blessing. That is the quickest and easiest solution. Don't let a situation arise where you end up dead and have to lament, "Oh, I wish I had listened to Rev. Moon!" So receive the Blessing and learn as you go. You actually have to unite together as a man and a woman, seek and restore the lost heavenly family, and attend God as your King.
In this sense, your grandfather is there representing God, so you should attend him in place of attending God. Your parents are in the position of king and queen, centering on the families of five billion people living on earth. The children should be attended as the kings and queens of the future. Let us therefore inherit the path of the parents, the path of those we attend as the king and queen of the families in this present world, together with God. The world that inherits that path and passes it on for thousands and ten thousands of generations is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth! Amen! Amen! (239-76, 1992.11.23)
3.2. The Three Great Kingships
3.2.1. The Three Great Kingships are the basic framework of the ideal of creation
Originally, if Adam achieves perfection the father of the heavenly kingdom also achieves perfection, and if Eve achieves perfection, the mother of the heavenly kingdom is likewise perfected. If they become the owners of the family, the kingship of the heavenly kingdom on the family level will emerge. Therefore, Adam and Eve are to become the King and Queen of the individual level, of the family level, tribal level, national level and world level. (201-130, 1990.3.27)
God grows as the King of the spiritual kingdom, Adam grows as the King of the Earth, and Adam's son grows as the King of both the spiritual kingdom and of earth. If you ask someone "What kind of family do you want to have?" some will answer, "I want my grandfather to be a king, my father to be a king, and for myself to be a king. That is the highest desire a human being can have."
You are living your lives ignorant of the fact that you are sons and daughters of the Three Great Kingships. To become a prince or princess of the Three Great Kingships, you should be capable of attending your grandparents like the king and queen of the spiritual kingdom, and of attending your children like princes and princesses. The start of Adam's family centering on the ideal of God was to be the start of just such a family. Adam's nation, Adam's world and Adam's cosmos are all included within such a family. (280-167, 1996.11.24)
Adam and Eve are the son and daughter of God, aren't they? Because they are the son and daughter of God, they are also the prince and princess of heaven as well as the prince and princess of the earth (the physical world). While on one hand they are the prince and princess of the spiritual Kingdom, when they have grown up, they will also become the king and queen of the Earth.
They are God's royal descendants. This is the reason why they should obey all the laws of the royal court in the spiritual kingdom, and then substantiate or manifest all the elements of that way or law to become an ideal model within both the vertical and the horizontal dimensions, in both the front and rear, and also within the left and the right realms.
Wherever they go, to the east or the west, to the north or the south, or to the front or the back, they still form the ideal model, because they stand in that central core position. That central position is the core of all relations, north, south, east or west, above or below; it is the center. From this perspective, you folks here should become examples and model wherever you go. (226-258, 1992.2.9)
What is the position and significance of grandfathers and grandmothers? They are the ambassadors dispatched by the heavenly kingdom with full and complete authority. That is why you should attend your grandfather and grandmother in the same way as you attend God. Your mother and father are the king and the queen of the present human family of five billion people. You yourselves are princes and princesses who will inherit the kingship of the future. This is the tradition of which you are a part.
So then for what purpose do human beings live? The purpose of human life is to inherit each and every kinship realm of the heavenly kingdom: the kingship of the past, the kingship of the present and the kingship of the future. Isn't that true? Doesn't everyone want to be a king or a queen? Based on this kind of thinking as the mainstream thought of life, we become a people who form reciprocal bonds of heart as brothers and sisters, and create that brotherly realm of the heart. Centering on the lineage passed down through the eldest son's line, this foundation of heart will be passed on into the eternal future for a thousand, for ten thousand generations, as the lineage of the royal family. (228-282, 1992.7.5)
What do we mean when we refer to the ideal family of the original creation? The ideal family of the original creation is made up of the Heavenly Father-King, the king of the spiritual kingdom and the king of the earthly kingdom; in other words the king of heaven and the king of the earth. That is why you are princes.
What is the ideal family? The past represents God, the earth represents the present, and the children are the princes of the future. So the Cheon Bu Wang, the Heavenly Father-King stands in the place of God; the Earthly Father-King and Mother-Queen stand in the place of the father and the mother; and the children stand in the place of the princes, that is, the place of sons and daughters.
So looking at the three generations as one family, the grandparents represent God, the earthly Father-King and the earthly Mother-Queen represent the parents; and their sons and daughters become princes and princesses. Thus, each of these three generations are representatives of kingship. If we talk about the grandparents we are talking about the past, if we talk about the parents, we are talking about the present, and if we talk about the children, we are talking about the future. When these are all linked together, the past, the present and the future are all connected in them. (219-244, 1991.9.8)
Families that have completed and perfected the Four Great Realms of Heart and Three Great Kingships are ideal families. In those families, the grandfather is like God, the parents are the king and queen of the families of the world, and you, the children, are the kings and queens of the future, who inherit the kingship of both earth and heaven. God holds the kingship over heaven, and the parents hold the kingship over the earth. The sons and daughters are the kings and queens who inherit this. Thus, the place where all these Three Great Kingships are bound together and bear fruit is our own ideal family. (239-185, 1992.11.24)
Our grandfathers and grandmothers represent the past, and in this sense, they are the ambassadors of the heavenly kingdom sent to our families by God; they are the special emissaries of the heavenly kingdom. Our fathers and mothers are the kings and queens of the present, of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. We, as grandchildren, receive love from both the parents and the grandparents. Adam and Eve were only able to receive Heavenly Father's love. There was no one, however, who could receive Adam's love. Thus, even God was only able to love one generation, but He actually needs to experience loving grandchildren, that is, the second generation. That then, is the point from which expansion begins.
The three generations are together one unit, one category, and this is why we have to attend our grandparents like we attend God, to attend our parents like the king and queen of the world; and the grandchildren; we have to attend like they are the kings and queens of the Kingdom of Heaven and Earth that will come in the future. The grandchildren then, receive love in two layers. The third generation receives love from both their grandparents and their parents. The love is doubled, and it is from here that the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth and in the spirit world comes into being. (266-147, 1994.12.22)
Grandparents have to live as if they are representing God. Parents have to live as if they are standing in the place of the president of the world. Their sons and daughters have to live as if they are the kings of the heavenly kingdom, as princes and princesses. This is the ideal family, the original family that God created, the family of God's love. The family is the palace of the heavenly kingdom, and its members represent the royalty of that kingdom.
God sees the grandparents as representatives of the princes and princesses, and the parents as representatives of the princes and princesses of all the nations of the world. Everyone has this kind of desire, don't they? It's the same everywhere. The children, then, represent the princes and princesses of the entire universe in the future. Our family, our home is such a place, the center of that kind of value. This is something you should truly be proud of. And it is truly very precious that we ourselves stand on this kind of wonderful and noble ideology.
So when you can say, "I am proud of my family, that my family is a model family, a central family representing the ideal couple," the entire universe, even all the creatures of God's creation in the future, will welcome such a family. Do you understand the background of a family with this value, such a historical family? This, then, is the structure of the ideal family that God created. You have to reach that kind of position. God is in the position of your grandparents, and once you reach that place, everyone has to bow before it. (216-299, 1991.4.14)
The Three Great Kingships are the unified ideal that brings together not only the era of the grandparent's kingship and the era of the parent's kingship, but also the era of the kingship of the spiritual kingdom and the era of the earthly kingship. The grandparents are the first generation, and the parents, the second generation. There are only two generations here; there is no third generation. Grandchildren need to be born, and they need to receive love both from the parents and the grandparents.
It is really rather amazing. I too have had sons and daughters and raised them, but I relate to my grandchildren rather as friends. That is, we became friends. As people grow old, we tend to feel lonely. Our environment changes and our sphere of activity is reduced. In this way, we start to form tight bonds with our grandchildren.
This process leads to the perfection of the grandparents, and also the perfection of the parents; they come to create a single seed together. When the top place or position is connected with this point, everything becomes connected. Only when these two are linked can the one seed be created.
That is how both the grandfather and the father are perfected, making one seed, and that is why everything has to become connected when the top is connected to this point. Only when the two generations are connected together can the one seed be created.
Thus, centering on the sons and daughters of Adam's family, centering on them as the one single model, and horizontally, being connected centering on the royal descendants of this direct line, the family is expanded horizontally. Without becoming a seed that has experienced the three great realms of heart, expansion is impossible. (283-79, 1997.4.8)
Because of the Fall of Adam and Eve, God was unable to stand in the position of three generations. Only two generations were established when the Fall occurred. What, then, is the most miserable thing about American families these days? The worst thing is that grandparents virtually cannot meet their own grandchildren. All grandparents start out as babies and finally reach the stage of grandparenthood, so they naturally should return to a baby-like state. Who are their "baby friends"? This is their grandchildren.
Once we grow old, we start to become senile, don't we? Once we get senile, we become like babies. Once we become senile, we even lose the ability to speak. Isn't that true? That is why grandparents and grandchildren should come together. Once I have become a grandfather, I find my grandchildren even more lovable than my own children. And the people I long for the most are not my children, but my grandchildren. That's how it is. From this point of view, old people in America are really to be pitied. (266-147, 1994.12.22)
When we love and respect our grandparents, what we are doing is actually inheriting the past, and learning about the past. We learn about the present from our parents, and when we love and cherish our children we are in fact living as we learn about the future. What is it that we inherit from our grandmother and grandfather, from our mother and father? What is the lineage that we inherit?
The answer is true love. True love is the thing that we inherit. My grandfather and grandmother may be old, but they became one through true love. Likewise, my mother and father are one in true love; so naturally, we too, should become like them and inherit the future. You have to understand, that without becoming a true family on the absolute level, you cannot inherit, you cannot connect the future.
When we look at these three generations within the family, it is like looking at the entire universe. The love of the universe dwells within a true family that represents the entire history of the past, present and future, starting with God. In a true family, we love our grandmother, our mother, our older sister, and so on. If our grandmother isn't there, we feel insecure and unsettled.
The same with our grandfather; and same with anyone; if they are missing or are not part of the equation, we feel unsettled. We have to build that kind of family, and when we do, we move naturally into the heavenly kingdom. The grandparents, the parents and all the children naturally shift into the Kingdom of Heaven.
The people who enter the Kingdom of Heaven are those who experience loving true grandparents, loving true parents, loving true children, a true family, a true nation, and the true universe. The family is the model textbook for achieving this. If we think about this, and we think about God, the eternal future opens up for us. When we love God, and we think to ourselves "my love goes on, for the sake of the future," then the eternal future opens up. (162-140, 1987.4.5)
The ideal family is the family that has perfected the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships. The grandfather is like God, the parents are the king and queen of the world family, and we ourselves are the king and queen of the future who will inherit the kingship of heaven and earth. This is the kingship of the Kingdom of Heaven, isn't it? And of the earthly kingdom? And we are the kings and queens to inherit this. In this way, the place where the Three Great Kingships need to bear fruit and become bound into one is our family, our ideal family. (239-185, 1992.11.24)
Now that we, the blessed central families, have entered the age of the heavenly kingdom on earth, your family, my family, we are all royalty. That is, we are the family of the king. So how exemplary do we need to be? Can a king just live as he wants? Kings, queens, princes and princesses, all of them should keep the law of the nation to which they belong. However, in addition to this, they also have to observe the laws of the royal court. In fact, that kind of law exists, doesn't it? There are laws and rules that the royalty and aristocracy have to follow. Whether you are in Britain or in Korea, the life of those who belong to the royal family is not all that easy. (232-326, 1992.7.10)
I, Rev. Moon, have been walking that kind of difficult path, the course of the path of restoration. And if you don't have that kind of experience, and taste that kind of difficult path, you cannot really sense or know the heavenly kingdom. You will not be able to rise to the position of kings and queens who can govern the Kingdom of Heaven. How can you become a king if you do not even know how to attend the queen? That just doesn't make sense. (232-331, 1992.7.10)
The teachings that I am bringing are unprecedented in history. They are the hope of humankind, and bring the beginning of peace and happiness. They are the starting point for everything within the Kingdom of Heaven. For this reason, those families that are connected to me in my lifetime -- your families -- stand in the realm of the royal family. If you live this kind of life, you will definitely pass into the level of the spirit world that corresponds to the degree to which you have perfected this life. And if you think that what I am talking about has nothing to do with you, then you are making a big mistake.
Your families stand in the position to perfect the highest, the greatest, and the most noble desire in the world. That hope, that desire is that in the family, the grandfather becomes a king, that the father becomes a king, and that the children become kings, and that all three generations can stand in the position of the kings of the universe. This is the greatest hope. You have to realize again, you have to feel to your bones again, that you are actually in a position to stand at the highest summit perfecting the very pinnacle of human desire. (249-111, 1993.10.8)
3.2.2. Restoration of the right of the first son, the right of the parent and the right of kingship
Adam and Eve are the parents of humankind and at the same time, the king and queen of all nations. Because of the Fall, Adam and Eve lost the "three great rights" or "three great authorities" that we speak of today in the Unification Church.
Adam is the first son, the eldest son amongst all human beings. He held the right, that is, the authority of the eldest son. The eldest son is the one who becomes the father. First he becomes the parent, and then later on becomes the king. So what, then, are these "three great rights'? The first is the right or authority of the first son, and then you have the right and authority of the parent, and finally the right and authority of the king. This is the reason we human beings are born; to be endowed with these three great rights. (273-223, 1995. 10.29)
When we think of the Three Great Kingships, we have to include the concept of the first creator, the second creator and the third creator. Without this idea, the Three Great Kingships cannot be achieved or fulfilled. God represents the ancestor of the past, Adam and Eve, the ancestors of the present, and the children of Adam and Eve, the ancestors of the future. So, the Three Great Kingships also need to include this concept of ancestors. Without this concept, the Three Great Kingships cannot be accomplished. After this, the concept of the realm of the royal families naturally follows, based on the reciprocal relationship established centering on the direct royal line. (270-287, 1995.7.16)
The final comprehensive conclusion of the providence of restoration is the restoration of the right of the eldest son, the restoration of the right of the parent, the restoration of the right of kingship, and the restoration of the right of the royal family. The purpose of the restoration of the right of the eldest son is the restoration of the right of the parent, the purpose of the restoration of the right of the parent is the restoration of the right of kingship, and the purpose of the restoration of the right of kingship is the restoration of the right of the royal family. These are the Four Great Realms of Heart.
Your grandparents, your parents and your own couple as the children symbolize the Three Great Kingships. The grandparents symbolize the past, your parents symbolize the present and your own couple symbolizes the future. Actually, your grandparents are, in a sense, special envoys of the spirit world sent to your homes. For this reason, families who humbly obey and follow the words of their grandparents most certainly prosper. (249-306, 1993.10.11)
The history of the providence of salvation is the history of working through the unity of Cain and Abel to find the mother and the father. Because they were lost, unless they are found and recovered, everything else will come to naught. We need to find the mother, then the father, and then the family. In this way, we come to establish, on the earth, the eternal ideal family. The first step is then to restore the right of the eldest son, and the second step is to restore the right of the parent.
The right of kingship can only be restored when these two are united into one. Originally, Adam's family was meant to be a royal household. Adam and Eve were meant to be the king and queen, with the man symbolizing heaven and the woman symbolizing the earth. If Adam and Eve had not fallen and these two worlds, these two realms of kingship, had been perfected, they would have grown into the ideal family. That is the ideal of Adam's family. After this, the right of the royal family would have followed. (246-170, 1993.4.11)
What are these Three Great Kingships? The grandparents are the king and queen of the Kingdom of Heaven, the parents are the king and queen here on earth, and you yourselves are the kings and queens of the future. For this reason, you should humbly follow the teachings and instructions of your grandparents, who represent the spirit world, and also the teachings and instructions of your parents. Because it is even more important for you to walk the path of patriots even more than it is for you to walk the way of filial children, you must obey humbly and absolutely.
The grandchildren, the children of Adam and Eve, were to receive love both from their parents and also from God, the grandparent. Adam and Eve only experienced the parental love of God; they were unable to receive the love of a grandparent. On the other hand, Adam's children were meant to receive the love of grandparents, and this is how the three generations were intended to be formed.
Only once the grandparents' love is received does horizontal expansion begin. The love needs to unfold through three stages. This, then, is a model. It is the four-position-foundation. These three generations must be connected, and for this reason, when grandchildren receive their grandparents' love, they are connected to the kingdom of spirit while they are still alive on the earth. They become the successors of the royalty of the kingdom of spirit, the heavenly kingdom, likewise, the successors of the royalty of the earth. (283-79, 1997.4.8)
The Fall passed through three generations. Our grandparents represent the Old Testament; our parents, the New Testament and we ourselves, the Completed Testament. Our children, on the other hand, proceed on into the era of the world. We need to connect all these things within the family. The problem is, Adam and Eve's family was in the position to achieve this, but in fact they lost the realms of the parents. They lost the right of the eldest son and they lost the right of kingship. However, we have now already restored back the right of the parent and the right of kingship. Because True Parents have laid out the path to restore the realm of parents, the right of the eldest son and the right of kingship, you are able to inherit them.
Because of this standard that exists centering on the right of kingship, you are in the position of tribal messiahs. The fact that I, representing the kingship of the nation, the kingship of the world and the kingship of Heaven, appointed you as clan or tribal messiahs means that you are tribal kings. You are tribal true parents. (210-270, 1990.12.25)
If Adam had not fallen, he would have been the firstborn grandson of the eldest son. However, this first opening, this first generation, namely Adam, ended in failure. As a result, the realm of the eldest grandson, the right of the parent, and the right of kingship, as the king of the universe, was all lost. You should understand that the final destination point of the providence of restoration is the movement for recovering these three realms.
This is the conclusion. The purpose of the providence of restoration is for Adam to claim and hold the realm of the true parent, the realm of the true eldest son, and with these, recover the right of kingship of the spirit world and the physical world. The ancestor of humankind was meant to become that kind of person and individual. (208-272, 1990.11.20)
If our first human ancestors had not fallen, they would have become the son and daughter of God, and the prince and princess of the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth and in the Spirit World. That would have been a world-wide event. They would have been the beginning and the end, the Alpha and the Omega. But because good parents were unable to emerge from the alpha point, and instead evil parents emerged, everything needs to be wiped away. This is the reason that True Parents must emerge, that is, True Parents who are able to digest and resolve everything that started from the evil parents. (226-319, 1992.2.9)
You are meant to inherit the tradition of True Parents by becoming one with them. With the subject or core tradition in your family, you should establish a foundation through which you can guide all nations. Your family should be able to take on that kind of subject role. When you achieve this, you can be formally and substantially registered into the realm of the royal family of the spiritual kingdom.
The Kingdom of Heaven is the place that you enter once you have achieved all this. In fact, the Kingdom of Heaven is not somewhere where just anyone can go. Three generations should be determined together to walk that way. Grandparents, father and mother, husband and wife, and then sons and daughters make four stages altogether. Within this framework, it is in the third generation that the husband-wife level is achieved. (228-295, 1992.7.5)
The first step is the restoration of the realm of brothers, the second step is the restoration of the realm of parents, and the third step is the restoration of the right of kingship. The democratic world doesn't have this concept of "king", does it? That world is based on a philosophy of brotherhood. It sees things horizontally, like a single plane. That's what I mean by a philosophy of brotherhood, and in this kind of world, there is continual fighting.
People fight with each other, saying "this is yours, this is mine". This concept of fighting or struggle is very central to democracy, isn't it? For example, the government and the opposition fight against each other, and so forth. But what is the content of these struggles? What they are actually fighting over is the right of kingship. They struggle with each other, each being determined to win the kingship. What is the position or role of president? Isn't it a kind of kingship? But the kings in this sense come and go, and the result is often exploitation, and things don't really work out. But once a king on the absolute level comes forth, problems will disappear. The world of absolute peace will emerge. (205-172, 1990.9.1)
The political system of the democratic world is a system of conflict and struggle. This is the reason why we have to rise to up to the position of parents. It's the only way we can stop the fighting. With the parents at the center, all the brothers become united. That's the only way. First, we need to find the True Parents, and then it becomes possible to find true children, true nations and true peace. There is no other way. (205-190, 1990.9.1)
Godism is the ideology that centers on the True Parents. Godism belongs to the vertical realm, and that vertical aspect needs to fuse together with the horizontal plane so that all forms within the world also fuse together. This then manifests as the global or spherical ideal. Love is actually a spherical form. That spherical form connects with and resonates with the vertical dimension anywhere and everywhere.
The surface of that form becomes the realm of the ideal. For this reason, the everyday world, that is, the surface realm or area, has no foundation to complain. When a soccer ball rolls over and over and eventually stops, each and every surface aspect of it has an equal element that connects with the vertical. By the same standard, with this value system, we can reach up to and arrive at a world of equality and balance. It is important to understand this. (218-347, 1991.8.22)
Unification should be brought centering on Godism. True parents are the king and queen of the family. This family is naturally and automatically connected to other families. From there, the tribal or clan king emerges. This tribe or clan is also connected to other tribes and clans, and they come together to form an ethic group, and so the king of the ethnic group emerges. The same process unfolds for the nation, world and cosmos, and in the same way, the kings of each of these realms connect together and ultimately connect to God. In this way, God stands as the King of kings. (205-189, 1990.9.1)
3.3. Perfecting the realm of the royal family
3.3.1. The Kingdom of Heaven is the destination of the realm of the royal family of Love
The Kingdom of Heaven is the place that the royal family enters after they have become princes and princesses centering on God's love, and have received and experienced the love of the king and queen. Christians today say that they will go to heaven by believing in Jesus, don't they? I'm very much inclined to tell them to just pass over to the spirit world and see what happens. They'll find out quick enough whether or not Rev. Moon is right or wrong. What they say just doesn't make sense. That's the problem. Up until now, no religion has been able to provide an explanation that makes real sense. (237-172, 1992.11.16)
Who are Adam and Eve? If God is the king of the world of creation, then Adam and Eve are the object partners of His love, and the crown prince and princess who are supposed to inherit the realm and world of the royal family. That's what they are -- a prince and princess. That's who the unfallen Adam and Eve are. And this is important, to understand this: that Adam and Eve were the firstborn son and daughter of God who is the King of the entire universe. (229-57, 1992.4.9)
Those who enter the heavenly kingdom should go through the gate of the prince and princess, as the children of God's love and direct lineage, and as the royalty of the heavenly kingdom. What, then, is the Kingdom of Heaven? The Kingdom of Heaven is the place where the scion of the royal lineage go; the place where the royal family goes.
We should all become the children of God's direct and secondary lineages on this earth, centering on the exemplary standard of true brotherly love and unity, and from a position of having accomplished and created a model clan and nation, become the embodiment of the honor and dignity of the royal family. The Kingdom of Heaven is the place in spirit that we naturally shift to after having lived this way during our earthly lives. (236-204, 1992.11.8)
All of you should now become part of the royal family centering on true love. If we think that Adam was the son of God's direct lineage, his brothers and sisters belonged to God's secondary lineage and were meant to become the citizens or people of God's nation. From this perspective, we have to become full of the love of the prince and princesses of the realm of Heaven, and have to proudly embody the dignity and honor of that position, and also our parents, too, have to proudly uphold that dignity all the course of their lives. Therefore, let each and every one of us fully understand that the original homeland is this place that we should enter after having lived this way, in other words, the Kingdom of Heaven. (220-219, 1991.10.19)
You cannot enter the heavenly kingdom without having loved the world. You should love the world as your own and love all of humankind as your own family. Unless you feel the pain and suffering of the world in the same way that God does, you cannot become the princes or princesses of the heavenly realm. That's who God is, and that's how He feels, so you need to be able to stand in the position of the princes and princesses of that kind of Father. You need to accomplish restoration of the right of the eldest son, the right of the parent and the right of kingship. After accomplishing this, you can restore the realm of the royal family.
Unless you pass through all these gates, you cannot meet God in the original world. So the important question is whether or not Heaven and Earth are able to greet you. You yourself have to find and become one with that original root that I've just described, and be welcomed by all things, with no barriers to being welcomed at all, or to your traveling through every place of the great creation of freedom that God has created. If you can become such a person, then no matter where you go, everyone will bow their heads in acknowledgment and respect before you as you walk by, whether you go to the highest heaven or even the deepest hell. (253-322, 1994.1.30)
Without the restoration of the right of the eldest son, there can be no restoration of the parents. Since the original brother and sister were lost, we can only be elevated to the position of the parents on the foundation of having found the original brother and sister once again. Restoration is done by going the reverse way. Once the parents are found again, the parents, that is, Adam and Eve, become the king and queen.
Then the right of kingship centers on the tribe and a clan of the secondary lineage then emerges centering on that right of kingship, so that finally these together form a single clan or people. Next, this develops into the realm of the royal clan or tribe. This is the final conclusion and consummation of the entire providence of restoration. Because this is the conclusion, everyone needs to follow this path and fulfill these steps. Only then can we truly become the sons and daughters of the True Parents. (246-146, 1993.4.7)
The Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships must be realized in our families. People who achieve perfection in this way do not need to believe in Jesus, nor do they need Rev. Moon. They can simply go directly before the throne of God. The day that this happens is the day when the realm of the royal family of God's nation begins.
So in order for the royal family to begin, you yourselves need to live this way, and then have your lineage connected to mine, through my sons and daughters. Do you understand what I mean? The only way to be connected to the realm of the royal family is when we become related by marriage through my sons and daughters. (238-48, 1992.11.19)
How can the family be perfected? The family can be perfected by living the life of the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships and the realm of the royal family. This leads to the perfection of the family ideal, and the perfection of the ideal of God's creation. And you should also become a member of the king's family. The king's family has to be united centered on the king. And this is what the Kingdom of Heaven is, namely, the place where you go after having lived within the realm of the royal family. After you have lived there, you simply move or transmigrate naturally to the Kingdom of Heaven. (244-48, 1993.1.29)
Only after realizing the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships, can we enter the realm of the Royal Family, or the Royal Clan. The position of true love that centers on these Four Great Realms and Three Great Kingships is what we mean by the realm of the Royal Family. Once we achieve this level, the road to the Kingdom of Heaven is completely open. And this was God's ideal for Adam's family. It is in that ideal that the true son and daughter are perfected, and that the brothers and sisters are perfected. That is where the husband and wife are perfected and where the parents are perfected. (244-310, 1993.3.1)
The restoration of the right of the eldest son leads to the restoration of the right of the parent, and the restoration of the right of the parent leads to the restoration of the right of kingship. By restoring the right of kingship, the realm of the royal family naturally comes into being. This term "royal family" refers to the living environment, that is, the stage of life in which life is carried out, and we have now entered that kind of era. So we get the victories and step over one by one in a reverse course. After we have arrived back, what will we do? Because we lost the family, we have to find the family. (235-42, 1992.8.28)
The people of the heavenly kingdom, the tribe and the citizens of the heavenly kingdom all start with the royal family. Therefore, in order for us to go back to our original position, we have to experience the realm of the heart of the royal family, centering on the true love of the heavenly kingdom. This, then, is God's pain and anguish that this content was never accomplished or completed. God's bitter pain is that He was not able to raise up or truly love his prince and his princess, and also that he was unable to have grandchildren from a royal lineage.
As Adam and Eve grew up, they failed to fulfill love in the position of a prince and princess who could inherit God's lineage. They fell while they were still growing, in the realm of indirect dominion that is governed by the results of the principle. Accordingly, they were unable to become the counterparts with whom God could directly discuss his concerns. He was unable to discuss and share with them concerning the future course of history, and the creation of heaven and earth. These are things he wanted to discuss with them, as a father and son would naturally want to do. (220-47, 1991.10.14)
If our first human ancestors had not fallen, they would have become God's direct children centering on the right of kingship of heaven and earth, the right of the parent of heaven and earth and the right of the eldest son of heaven and earth. Their family would have become the royal palace of earth and the royal palace of heaven. Furthermore, all the brothers and sisters born to the secondary lineage would have received their royal tradition and expanded it out horizontally. All those who then became one with this central royal tradition and practiced it throughout their lives would have thus entered into the Kingdom of Heaven.
From this viewpoint, then, what is the Kingdom of Heaven? The irrefutable conclusion is that the Kingdom of Heaven is the destination realm arrived at by the families and clans who, centering on God's love, live through and pass through this royal tradition on while on earth. For this reason, if we consider that only those who live the life of the royal family, whether as God's direct family line or as the peripheral secondary family line, can enter the Kingdom of Heaven, we must also conclude that all the families of humankind must live, centered on love, the tradition of the royal family. (218-221, 1991.7.29)
Up to this very day, the Unification Church has been walking the path of history, the history of the age of indemnity. And the purpose for us having walked this path of the history of indemnity has been to restore the right of the eldest son, the new right of the parent, the new right of kingship, and the new realm of the royal family. Centering on what? Not centering on today's human-centric world, but rather centering on God.
These realms are not to be restored centering on any existing kingship, or on any existing family. No, we are talking about the right of the eldest son centering on God, the realm of the True Parents centering on God, the right of kingship, centering on God, and the realm of the royal family, centering on God. This has been the hope that humankind has longed for, all the time up until the present day. (230-171, 1992.5.3)
The people that I am looking for are those who can be the royal family of the heavenly kingdom. You have to become seeds. You have to be seeds that can be stored in the granary, passing through the cold north winter for the following year, and in the next spring, with bright sunlight and warm spring breeze can be able to sprout, taking up the right direction, and demonstrating within yourself the creative force. Only when you become such seeds -- seeds that demonstrate the power of life -- can you become the new buds of life. (180-62, 1988.8.20)
3.3.2. What is the realm of the royal family?
What do we mean by "the realm of the royal family'? In Adam's family there was Cain, the older brother and Abel, the younger brother. Cain and Abel were born as the children of Adam and Eve. That's Cain and Abel. In all environments, no matter what, there must always be a subject partner and object partner, and Cain and Abel must become one in the same way that the subject and object become one. Centering on the family united in this way, other families in the fallen world should also, in turn, become one with that family. This unity is what we mean by "the realm of the royal family."
Because the elder brother is the central figure, he should stand in the center and put his direct brothers and sisters on the right and those to be restored on the left. After this, he should bring them into oneness. Because the Fall occurred, this task has to be accomplished. If the Fall had not occurred, then all that would have been needed was the unity between the brothers and sisters in Adam's family. Thus, in order to save the fallen world, the unity between Cain and Abel must be put in the Abel position with the world of Satan in the Cain position, and the standard of restoring the right of the eldest son, the right of the parent and the right of kingship then established. When those in the younger brother's position obey and submit to this standard, then the realm of the royal family is established.
Thus the sons and daughters of the fallen world can stand in the position of the younger children by going through the children of direct lineage, and in this way return to the position of the eldest son, and be able to live together with them in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. This is what we mean by "the realm of the royal family." (270-260, 1995.7.16)
The realm of the royal family does not belong to one's own sons and daughters. The people of the fallen world were originally meant to be the unfallen first princes and princesses. But through the Fall, they became entangled with Satan, and with the right of the eldest son in Satan's world they destroyed God's ideal for the heavenly kingdom. To resolve this, the people in Abel's position have to climb over the many hills of suffering, heartache and bitter pain, and by pioneering the heavenly way in Satan's world, lead Satan's people to a voluntary and natural surrender.
By doing this, they should then bring those in the eldest son's position in the fallen world down to the position of the second son, and rise themselves from the second son's position up to the right of the eldest son, and centering on that bring complete and total transformation to everything in heaven and earth. It was from that position that the current foundation centering on True Parents emerged. (264-195, 1994.10.9)
The "realm of the royal family" means dealing with fallen humanity as the second princes and princesses. As in the case of Leah, the first wife of Jacob, when she had to stand in the position of the concubine and Rachel became the first or main wife of Jacob, and Leah had to attend her as such, without going into that position of the concubine, she could not be restored to the side of God.
No one knew that this kind of amazing reversal of roles had to take place; that this kind of path of exchange of positions had to be walked. Because this kind of principle is at work within the process of restoration, this kind of phenomena also took place at the time of Jesus. This kind of providential standard, which centers on the right of the eldest son, the realm of the parent, the right of kingship and the realm of the royal family, all had to be restored through indemnity at the time of Jesus.
Things had to be fixed exactly as they were lost. If three holes were punched in the bucket in triangular form, then three holes had to be blocked up in triangular form, for example. Because Satan invaded and Heaven's side sustained damage, God's side also has to inflict that damage on Satan's side and restore it through indemnity. That is what restoration through indemnity is referring to. (262-203, 1994.7.23)
When we get to Pledge number three, it talks about the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships, and the realm of the royal family. This is like a textbook, and shows the pattern that should be fulfilled by everyone. So what is this "realm of the royal family"?
"The realm of the royal family" expresses the intention to save all the people of the satanic world who, in the position of the eldest son, have been striving to destroy God. After restoring the right of the eldest son, we should love those people like our own younger brothers and enter the Kingdom of Heaven taking them along with us. What we have to remember here is that we have to bring them along with us. We cannot go alone. That is why we have to restore the right of the eldest son. So that Cain in the satanic world becomes our younger brother. Of course, those are to be our younger brothers are much greater in number than we ourselves.
All of humankind is included in that number. They will stand in the position of the younger son, once the right of the eldest son is reversed. So, all of you, that is, your sons and daughters, have to bring all the people of Satan's world along with them into the Kingdom of Heaven. You have to bring them along with you and not separate them out. This is the same for your father, and this also applies to all generations that follow. This must continue up until Satan himself is restored. This is what we mean when we talk about the realm of the royal family, and this is why it has been particularly included within the Family Pledge. (265-253, 1994.11.23)
Originally, the realm of the royal family was not supposed to exist, but it exists now to make the sons and daughters of the fallen world... that is, to make the devil into younger brothers and sisters. Without standing as part of the realm of the royal family, Cain in the satanic world cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Also, Cain should not think that his losing the position of the right of the eldest son means that he is banished, even though he destroyed God's ideal from the position of the eldest son while standing in the realm of the love of Heaven, that is, the second son's realm.
Since he comes to stand in the position of the younger son, he enters an environment where he can be loved by his elder siblings and by his parents and, after receiving love from them, he also can enter the unfallen realm, the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is the destination of those who experience the love of the royal family. This ideal model family has been established now, but the rest of the world still remains to be restored. (267-151, 1995.1.4)
What is the realm of the royal family? Now, we have nothing but families, so what do we mean by this "realm of the royal family'? This means Cain. We have to save Cain. Standing in the place representing the path of the true prince, we have to pull the kinship of this world, the fallen misshapen kingship, in the direction of heaven and enter with them into heaven.
We have to save Cain and Abel and make them our younger brothers, teaching them all the traditions of the royal lineage. Once they stand in this position, we have to lead them forward, so that their descendants on this earth can be connected to the realm of the royal family, as the scion of the royal line. Unless the Cain world on this earth is bound together as brothers, the realm of the royal family will have to continue to remain on the earth.
Therefore, you must not forget Cain. It is not your own family that will form the realm of the royal family. Your family has to unite with the Cain families, inherit the kingship of this world, and set those families up in the younger sibling position. Then, you have to bring them to the realm together with you. That is what we are talking about. Once this is done, Cain and Abel become united and their positions are reversed. That is what we mean when we talk about the realm of the royal family. (283-80, 1997.4.8)
Your family is not the one to fulfill this role of the realm of the royal family. Absolutely, Cain and Abel have to unite. Cain and Abel together have Cain-type parents and Cain-type grandparents, don't they? So you should educate them, and in doing so, bring that family of three generations to a natural and voluntary surrender, centering on the sons of the Cain realm. And when your own family goes ahead as the realm of the royal family, you can bring them to the realm in the position of your own younger siblings. That is what I mean by "the realm of the royal family." (283-80, 1997.4.8)
What is the realm of the royal family? It doesn't mean the direct children of Adam and Eve. There is still this fallen world to be restored. Although you may have been restored yourselves, still, centering on the Blessed Families, centering on your own children, the Cain realm remains to be restored, as does the tribal messiah realm, and also the Cain realm on the world level. By restoring them, you need to rise to the position of the eldest son. As Abel who was opposed by Satan, you need to restore the position of the eldest son on Heaven's side, that is, the right of the eldest son, and put your elder brother, who previously stood in the eldest son's place, in the younger brother's position. You do this, then take your brother along and enter heaven together. When I am talking about the realm of the royal family, I'm talking about it centering on the responsibility you have to do this.
Because Cain and Abel became enemies on the horizontal level, they have to become one on the horizontal level, too. Because the order of relationship was wrongfully reversed, Abel has to become the elder brother, Cain has to become the younger brother, so that the Cain-Abel brothers are restored centering on the original son and daughter of God. Once this is achieved, they must enter the Kingdom of Heaven together. That's why you have to return to your hometown, put into practice the way of filial sons and daughters, the way of loyal patriots, the way of the saints and the way of divine sons and daughters, and complete all the formula course contents that God originally intended to fulfill within the first family. Once that is done, everything will be complete. (266-147, 1994.12.22)
The right of the eldest son comes first, then the right of the parent, the right of kingship, and then the realm of the royal family. What do we mean by this term "the realm of the royal family"? The situation God encountered in the Garden of Eden was a very serious problem. Although He wanted to fulfill His will, he saw the appearance of a woman and children who were very much other than those he wanted to see. The history of tragedy and misfortune began from this point, and because no one understood or knew about this, it has been impossible to resolve, up until today. On one side, we have five billion human beings, while on the other -- God's side -- we have only a handful of sons and daughters.
If you consider my situation in this case, I have only thirteen children. That's all; only thirteen. So how can I resolve the Cain-Abel problem? Where can I find the solution? The only way it can be resolved is through loving the enemy. Abel has to educate everyone through love. After restoring, through indemnity, the right of the eldest son, Abel has to recognize and establish everyone else as fulfilling the realm of the royal family. What I'm telling you is that you have to recognize the Cain world as your own royal family. (249-221, 1993.10.10)
I have built a way for you to rise to the position of the younger brother based on the restoration of the right of the eldest son. Even though the body of Adam -- that is, humanity -- became deformed and corrupted, the vertical Lord at his Second Advent comes and restores the right of the eldest son, and then, by recognizing and establishing you in the position of the realm of the younger son, brings both the first Adam and the second Adam to stand in the position of one, unified body. This is the starting point and origin from which the realm of the royal family emerges.
What, then, is this "royal family"?
Although all human beings have arrived in this world in the position of the elder children on the satanic side, they can all be recognized as a part of the royal family, that is, the younger siblings, if and when they are acknowledged through their desire to accomplish and support the restoration of the right of the eldest son on heaven's side. What this all means is that they will be treated exactly as the body of unfallen Adam. In other words, they become younger siblings. The Lord at his Second Coming is the "eldest son Adam', and the realm of the royal family is the "younger son Adam." (253-89, 1994.1.7)
The vertical kingship is the subject partner. When this vertical right of kingship and the horizontal realm of the royal family become one, they create a larger unified world, and this becomes the place where they connect to God. They become connected to the highest level or supreme partner. This is what the ideal world is, a place where, in the position of a minus, we can grow and develop through unity with something bigger in the position of a plus. This, then, is the formula for re-creation. It is a concept taught in the Unification Church, and frankly, it is the best explanation there is. That is why, whether they are the president of a nation or whatever, everyone has to move ahead following behind Rev. Moon. (246-263, 1993.4.18)
Even God himself was unable to experience and own this realm of the royal family. But once I achieve the right of kingship, and restore a nation, I will go forward and establish the realm of the royal family. Things will be put in order and the correct axis established by means of the heavenly constitution.
At the moment, the members of the Unification Church still don't understand about this. You wonder, "What on earth is he talking about?" Yet, there is no such realm of the royal family in the spirit world. That is what we mean when we say that the Kingdom of Heaven is empty. It is empty because the central core has not been established yet. That is the incredible reality of the situation. (270-279, 1995.7.16)
The five billion people of humankind are the relatives of the royal lineage, the relatives who will inherit the right of kingship that flows out from the direct lineage of the eldest son. Those who experience that heart of the realm of the royal clan are those who will enter the Kingdom of Heaven. For this reason, there has to be a royal family realm that extends horizontally throughout the entire world, and through that, we have to experience a unified, global, realm of heart that substantiates that very ideal.
We have to live a way of life that allows us to experience that. Once this takes place, the True Parents can stand as True Parents above the position of the eldest son, in other words, the kingship of the True Parents. Centering on that kingship, we have to lead ahead the royal family, who stands in a peripheral position. This is what the Kingdom of Heaven is: the place entered into by the members of that family, taking along with us that royal family, and all the while attending the right of kingship, centering on the parents, centering on the right of kingship. It is by experiencing that realm of heart that we enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (247-265, 1993.5.9)
You will be able to understand from my words just how far you actually are in your relationship with me. I am not simply your teacher, someone whom you can meet in a casual manner or without the right preparation or attitude. The only way you can enter the eternal mainstream world is if I resolve and prepare the core lineage of lineages, and the core heart of hearts, from the position of the core mainstream itself.
Because God is love, He wants to engraft the children of the adulterer, the descendants of the fallen lineage into the realm of inheritance of the eternal mainstream, then to store them in the storehouse of the Kingdom of Heaven, recognizing them as having the same value of the fruits of the true olive tree. When we talk about the realm of the royal family, we are talking about the people who stand in that position. (249-319, 1993.10.11)
Originally, all sons and daughters born here on earth are to become part of the realm of the royal family. Thus, once the fully completed Era of the Completed Testament and the fully completed Era of the True Parents are proclaimed, God will regard the entire five-billion children of humankind as the realm of the royal family.
And although He will recognize them as the royal family, at the same time, he will not simply recognize them as being fully qualified. Rather, God will allow people to enter the realm of the royal family, but for them to actually become members of that royal family, there will need to be a record and history of them having loved Abel more than anyone, based on the principle of restoration through indemnity, from the level of the individual to the level of the entire world. (251-169, 1993.10.17)
3.3.3. The Realm of the royal family does not include the direct children
The realm of the royal family does not include the children from my direct lineage. My direct children stand in a position that has transcended indemnity. Up until the present day, fallen people have been using the authority of the right of the eldest son to take everybody to hell, but now, having relinquished the right of the eldest son, they stand in the position of the realm of the younger son.
Originally, everyone should have been in the position of the eldest sons of the royal family. At any rate, now, because the fallen world has come to stand in the younger son's position, God recognizes them as being equally part of the royal family on God's side. They are included on God's side, and because of this, any conditions through which Satan or anyone falling under Satan's dominion can accuse God have been totally obliterated. That is why we can state that God is fair and just. The mission that stands before each of you now, then, is to achieve individually, centering on your own self and your own clan, centering on your own nation. (258-229, 1994.3.17)
What is the realm of the royal family? If you think of yourselves as the children of my direct lineage you are making a bad mistake. From the viewpoint of having completed restoration, there are restored women and restored Cain and Abel, and then there is Cain and Abel within my own direct lineage, Mother and the children. These are two different lines. God has been restoring the world, so once this is completed, how will he deal with the people from the Cain-realm?
He cannot simply kill them off. Originally, all the people in this position would have become the royal family, the royal family of Adam. But because they were dragged towards Satan and pulled to his side, they need to now be re-engrafted into their original rights once they are restored to their original state. That's why we have to connect or include the restored women and children into the realm of the royal family. What I'm explaining is that we have to bring all of humankind into creating this realm of the royal family. (256-327, 1994.3.14)
There are two sets of laws for the royal family. The royal family has to follow the law of the nation as well the laws or rules of the royal family itself. In order for the five billion descendants of Adam alive today to stand in the realm of the royal family, they have to become absolutely one with the children of my direct lineage in a relationship of Cain and Abel. Actually, you are not qualified to just come directly to me. The Blessed families do not belong to Satan, or to anywhere else except to Heaven's side, but they exist as Cain and Abel, the eldest son and the younger son.
The question is how many of you will be chosen. Even though the entire population of humankind might belong to the realm of the royal family, the real question is whether they have a direct connection to me or not. By having your children marry into my direct lineage, the realm of the royal family will be unified and eventually Cain and Abel will disappear. If you ask what the highest hope of all the women sitting here could be, the answer is having someone from their descendants marry into my direct lineage. (249-114, 1993.10.8)
The direct children of the Lord at his Second Coming do not have to establish indemnity conditions. They are not restricted or "caught" by indemnity conditions. The indemnity conditions are rather left to the women and the sons of the Cain realm here on earth, not the children of my direct lineage. This also applies to Mother. In fact, the same reality applies also to Sung-jin and his mother. The entire Cain realm is actually recognized as the realm of the royal family. When the Cain realm is placed in the position of the restored younger brother and regarded and treated as the royal family, Satan has no way to make accusations.
Why will Satan have to recognize and acknowledge this? Simply because there will be no condition for him to claim them as his children. If we do not acknowledge all of humankind in the position of the realm of the royal family, it means that there will remain within Satan's sphere a group of people not included in that royal family realm. In this case, Satan will continue to have a base for existence. However, because we accept everyone in humankind as the realm of the royal family, Satan has no choice but to cease to exist. This, then, is a very important point, and you must not be confused about it. (260-156, 1994.5.2)
Throughout history, numerous religious founders, saints and sages have emerged, up until the present day, yet none of them has had any real connection with true love. Jesus Christ came to this world as the Messiah in order to resolve this problem, and he invested himself to establish the foundation of "the bride" and "the bridegroom." So what exactly then does the Messiah have to do after coming to this world? He has to establish a new realm of the royal family, all the while heading in the direction of a new family, a new clan, a new nation and a new world.
Who is the direct ancestor of the realm of the royal family? The direct ancestor is the one who comes as the unfallen, direct son of God's original true love, standing on the foundation of true life, true love, and true lineage. He is the seed. Once a root extends out from that seed, it will be the central core root, and this will grow into the core branch and core flower bud. As the tree of this seed grows vertically, it will correspondingly expand in a horizontal direction, so that the family and tribe are connected to it, as are the ethnic group, the nation and the entire world. (263-194, 1994.10.4)
Thus far, not even one person on earth has been born through the True Parents. Those who are born to this world without a connection to the lineage of the True Mother and the True Father, that is, the True Parents, have no way to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. From the viewpoint of God's ideal of creation, we are meant to receive the lineage of True Parents, to attend them as the owners of the kingship of the heavenly kingdom on earth and in heaven, and to live together with them as their relatives, centering on true love.
Then, after having grown up in this way, we are meant to marry and leave our descendants behind, and in a very natural way pass on into the spirit world, thus entering the Kingdom of Heaven. What this means is that anyone who doesn't have real, tangible experiences of love centering on this realm the royal family cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. It's actually quite clear. (250-49, 1993.10.11)
The process of dealing with everything centering on the ideal of love has formed the path of history. This is the mainstream ideology or thought of the history of God's providence. What again are the key points of that mainstream thought? In general, we can say there are four primary aspects. The key aspects of the mainstream thought in this fallen world or the mainstream thought that preceded creation are as follows:
Firstly, the restoration of the right of the eldest son, or the establishment of the right of the eldest son.
Secondly, the restoration or the establishment of the realm of the parent.
Thirdly, the restoration or the establishment of the right of kingship.
And finally the restoration or establishment of the realm of the royal family.
Each of these is included within that mainstream thought.
Adam was meant to be the eldest son, and Adam's brothers and sisters were meant to be the royal family. If Adam had not fallen, he would have established within his own family his position as the eldest son and his position as the king. At the same time, his younger brothers would have formed the royal family. His elder sister or younger siblings, etc, would have become the royal family, and this right of the eldest son, Adam's right of the first son, would have continued for hundreds and thousands of generation, eventually forming a nation and the whole world, finally becoming all of humankind.
This is the reason why the mainstream kingship has to be one, and why, centering on the realm of the royal family, the right of kingship and the realm of the parent, everything needs to come together to form one world. The root for all this is one, single root. There cannot be two. (247-134, 1993.5.1)
3.3.4. Towards the era of nation-building centering on the realm of the royal family
You are meant to inherit the tradition of True Parents by becoming one with them. With the subject or core tradition in your family, you should establish a foundation through which you can guide all nations. Your family should be able to take on that kind of subject role. When you achieve this, you can be formally and substantially registered into the realm of the royal family of the spiritual kingdom.
The Kingdom of Heaven is the place that you enter once you have achieved all this. In fact, the Kingdom of Heaven is not somewhere where just anyone can go. Three generations should be determined together to walk that way. Grandparents, father and mother, husband and wife and then sons and daughters; this makes four stages altogether, but within this framework it is in the third generation that the husband-wife level is achieved. (228-295, 1992.7.5)
Adam and Eve were not able to receive from God their education as His son and daughter, as His prince and princess. Nor were they able to receive full education as brother and sister. Had they received their education to be true siblings, all of the world could have been united through their establishing true brotherly and sisterly relationships with all people. Isn't humanity in some sense God's brethren?
Centering on the firstborn of the eldest son, all of the siblings of Adam could spread out horizontally to form a tribe, a nation, and eventually have expanded to cover the whole world. In this way, human beings were originally meant to live in the royal palace of heaven and experience the heart of the realm of the prince and princess, that is, the realm of the royal family, while here on earth. By living in this way, they would become naturally qualified to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is not a place where just anyone can go. (226-130, 1992.2.2)
We are now living in the age in which we have to establish God's people, centering on the realm of royal family of the heavenly kingdom. In the future, a time will come when everything in the fallen world will be bulldozed flat and this ideal will be established. When I go out to the world and teach God's word and teach God's Principle, there cannot be any Koreans or any Unification Church that stands in the way or blocks that road. That kind of resistance needs to be removed, roots and all.
When I look back on the cruel times when I had to abandon my own parents, even cut off my wife and son, I just have to close my eyes and push ahead. When the time comes to take a strong stand in order to establish the traditions of the Kingdom of Heaven, you have to have the guts to do so. (184-243, 1989.1.1)
What I am talking about seems like a dream, doesn't it? So why don't you go out and see. Can those who have inherited the devil's life and lineage, based on his fallen love, enter into the realm of the royal family, centering on God's true love, that realm that has been lifted up and created in unity centering on the realm of God's life and lineage, and based upon his true love?
Those who have inherited the devil's life and lineage automatically connect to hell, and once they are in hell, can they even raise their eyes upward? They cannot even look up. Only after several decades or generations might they be able to take a look in the right direction. Why is this? Because everyone has an original heart that reveres and longs for their parent, and because everyone still possesses the sense of attraction that directs them towards true love, they can look up in the right direction after several years, when their own fortune or destiny correlates to that destiny inside them, so that their minds and bodies resonate with it.
The only reason this is possible is because Adam and Eve grew to the age of fifteen or sixteen. If they had not grown that much, then there would be no hope at all. It would be utterly impossible. So we are still faced with this reality, this barrier of sorrow and grief. An important question, then, is how we can break ourselves away from this situation and establish the standard that resolves all this. (220-18, 1991.10.13)
Originally, husband and wife should speak to each other in the most respectful, honorific way. In aristocratic or noble families, husbands and wives do not speak rough language to each other. Korea is a nation with such a tradition, and this corresponds to heavenly law. In fact, heavenly law is even more stringent than that. The tradition within Korean aristocracy did not include or connect to God. It included the concept of "nation," but even so, it was not connected to the law of heaven and earth. For this reason, Korea and Korean people have to learn from the Unification Church. Otherwise, they have no way to enter the realm of the royal family. (253-323, 1994.1.30)
I stand in a position to correct all of the wrongdoings and misdeeds of both men and, women. Even if they bend only slightly from the Principle, Satan still tries to catch them with his net. He stakes his claim, saying "this person is flawed and malformed in such and such a way, so I have the right to take him!" That's why True Parents have to straighten out all the wrongdoings of people. True Parents have to lead them in the right direction throughout the lives of these men and women. How can they do it? Through the Four Great Realms of Heart. It is at this point that you can experience the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships and the realm of the royal family. (246-146, 1993.4.7)
Even if a highway has been built, it doesn't help you any to have a driver's license if you do not own a car, or even have money to buy gasoline. All of you should be able to take care of this by yourselves. You should try to resemble the family of Rev. Moon. Your family is like the vehicle. The vehicle needs a driver who can drive.
You need to learn to drive and you have to make money to run the car, and so on. You should not be indebted to others. If you are indebted, you will be ashamed of yourself in the spirit world. So instead you should think about how you can benefit others, no matter what your circumstances. Otherwise, you will not be able to enter the realm of the royal family. The Kingdom of Heaven is actually a place that is quite scientifically organized. That is why each family is a micro-unit of the Kingdom of Heaven. (246-79, 1993.3.23)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - Explanation of the Family Pledge
Section 4. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Four
Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation, and perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness, by centering on true love.
4.1. God's ideal of creation
Family Pledge number four states: "Our family... pledges to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation, and perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness, by centering on true love!" It is from here that happiness arises. Happiness, freedom and the ideal are realized in the family of the ideal of creation desired by God. (260-305, 1994.5.19)
God's ideal is that the world becomes one family and one household. As it is a place where the people who have realized the four great realms of heart and the three great kingships are gathered, it is one family and cannot be two. Through forming the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, we make the world become one family. (260-191, 1994.5.8)
What is God's will taught by the Unification Church? It is to realize His ideal of creation. In order to fulfill God's will we must realize His ideal of creation before our individual perfection. Where should this ideal of creation be realized? It should be realized in the family through the individual. It must be accomplished within your families. (170-61, 1987.11.8)
What is the ideal of creation? In the Unification Church, we say it is the completion of the four-position foundation by Adam and Eve. That -- from the viewpoint of God's will and creation -- would have been the fulfillment of His will. For it to be complete there had to be a perfected Adam and perfected Eve. If a man and a woman thus perfected had joined together and reproduced perfected children, an embodiment of the ideal of creation with complete victory -- a subject partner or a perfected human being as the center of the created world -- the realm of human perfection would have been realized.
As God and His love were linked to this, all the ideals He had sought to create would have been realized. All the ideals of creation would have been realized if a true Adam and true Eve -- that is, a perfected Adam and perfected Eve -- perfected children, and a family based on the four-position foundation laid before God, had been linked to His love. (164-9, 1987.5.3)
What is it that will remain in the end? The relationship of God and human beings in love will remain. This is how we should see it. The unchanging love between God and human beings -- this law of love -- cannot be changed by anyone. Nor can any force change it. It is through such love that the relationships among human beings and their relationship to God will remain. What kind of world is that world? It is called God's Kingdom on earth. It is the world of the Kingdom of Heaven, and after you have lived there, you ascend to the eternal ideal life in heaven, and this is called God's Kingdom in heaven. We should always have such a concept. (164-9, 1987.5.3)
For us, God's will means realizing His ideal of creation. Then what is the ideal of creation? It is the completion of the four-position foundation as revealed in the Divine Principle. Such a definition is given. Then what is that four-position foundation? It of course refers to parents and children, that is, God, Adam and Eve, and their children. Then what is the center of that foundation? It is neither God nor Adam and Eve, nor the children. You are talking about the four-position foundation, but what does it have at the center to make a connection? What determines its center? This is the question. It is neither God, nor Adam and Eve, nor the children. Only true love can determine the center. (132-107, 1984.5.27)
The true family, in which parents and children have attained perfect oneness of love, is eternal. It is eternal and at the same time absolute. The origin of that love is unique, unchanging and absolute. Such love does not exist just in God, or just in the father or in the mother; it is established on the foundation of the family. The trust in the family based on love is absolute because love is absolute. Next, this is absolute in all relationships.
An invasion of one means the destruction of all, and so this cannot be allowed. Thus, each family member within the four-position foundation must guard against the possibility of love being invaded, even to the point of self-sacrifice. It is most fearful for the foundation of love to be shattered. This single nucleus expands to become the world. From Adam's family, his son's family should appear, and the family of the parents and that of the son must become as one. When these four-position foundations come into being, they will eventually become four-position foundations of the future spirit world. (106-57, 1979.12.9)
4.2. The universal family encompassing heaven and earth
4.2.1. The basis of the universal family encompassing heaven and earth: the family
Humankind, born from Adam and Eve as the true parents, would have formed an extended family and thereby a peaceful world of the Adamic cultural realm. Accordingly, at the conclusion of the history of restoration, a true family based on true parents and true love will be established as the hope of humankind and at the same time the hope of God. This true family will serve as the source of true love and true life and the starting point of the peace and happiness of humankind. (294-67, 1998.6.11)
The family mentioned in this, "... build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation...," is a great family. Isn't it formed through the establishment of the realm of the royal unfallen family? That has not been realized. Through the standard of peace whereby the members of the royal family are connected, they should become a kinship possessing the friendship and love of the great fraternity of the cosmos.
They are to form the universal family encompassing heaven and earth. Then, since that family has been formed, God will also enjoy freedom and peace. God and His sons and daughters will not be obstructed. Freedom and peace will not be obstructed. Next, unity will not be obstructed. What is next? Don't you pledge to realize a world of happiness? Everything is there. Yet even after it has been built, the heavenly world is still left out. The fallen ancestors still do not have a connection of heart. (283-82, 1997.4.8)
What is Family Pledge number four? It pertains to the universal family encompassing heaven and earth. All human beings are brothers and sisters -- one lineage. We must protect it like God. Even though we are sitting in His royal palace, we must fulfill pledge number four. We must form the universal family and realize the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness. I have such a heart. I am an advocate of the universal family. I must plant freedom, happiness, unity and peace. What does this mean? It is to reveal my history. It is the ultimate goal of my life. You should know it clearly. (280-35, 1996.10.13)
We need a model for grandparents and parents, a model for spouses, and a model for children because we are seeking to establish the standard pursued by heaven and earth based on the family established by God. Korea follows the extended family system. You should establish a historic tradition in which seven generations live in the same house, and hundreds and thousands of people live as one family. It is amazing how this came to fit so exactly with the path of tribal messiahship in the Unification Church. The time will come, in which your families will compete, showing pride centering on the ideal of establishing extended families; a time in which all members of your family will receive blessing and awards. They will all become royal families. (276-180, 1996.2.19)
When we pledge, "...to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation...," it means that we should realize an extended family conforming to God's will. As such, we cannot exclude the satanic world. Although we may have kingship and everything else, we do not have the kingship of Adam's family; therefore, if we are to represent the kingship, untainted by the Fall, we must bring together everyone from the satanic world as an extended family and make them stand in the place of freedom, peace, unity and happiness. There will be freedom and peace, and unity must be included there. Our ideal is peace and unity. (267-151, 1995.1.4)
We must clearly understand that peace will be realized only when humankind commonly shares and practices God's true love and truth; starting from individuals to, families, then from families to societies, nations and to the world, and realizes that all human beings are brothers and sisters and builds the global extended family on earth. (259-47, 1994.3.27)
4.2.2. The core of a society of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values is love.
In an ideal society or nation, all people transcend nationality and race to engage in mutual cooperation, create harmony, and live in happiness. This community is that of an extended family in which people are conscious of being the sons and daughters of the one God and become a single fraternity under the True Parents. This is the place where Blessed Families, who have restored their lineage, rights of ownership and hearts, realize a world of freedom, peace and unity based on the True Parents' language and culture. They will come to lead lives of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values within the culture of God's heart. (269-155, 1995.4.17)
The society of the ideal world will be characterized politically by principles of interdependence, economically by mutual prosperity and ethically by universally shared values. The core content of the principle of interdependence is co-ownership based on God's true love. The basic model of the society of interdependence is the family. By co-owner-ship, I do not mean ownership merely in relation to material possessions, but ownership based on God's love.
In the family, even though all property would be legally held in the parents' names, in practice it would be jointly owned by the parents and children; that is, by the whole family. At the same time, the individual family members are allocated their own rooms, clothing and allowances. In this way, in the family, the whole purpose and the individual purpose are harmonized. When this ideal form of ownership of the family, based on such love, expands to the society, nation and world, it becomes the form of ownership of the ideal society. (271-76, 1995.8.22)
The original relationship between God and humankind is based on true love. There are many instances of co-ownership between God and the individual, between, the whole and the individual, and between the neighborhood and the individual, but we are supposed to have a co-ownership with a grateful heart arising out of God's true love.
In the ideal world built by the people who have actualized God's love, the whole purpose and the individual purpose are naturally harmonized. Since human beings also have desires and the autonomy of love, they are permitted individual ownership and individual purpose. Even so, they do not pursue unlimited individual possession or an individual purpose that undermines the whole purpose. Perfected human beings are meant to own property commensurate with their position and circumstances according to their conscience and original nature.
In particular, since the economic activity of ideal human beings -- who have the character of true owners of all things by virtue of true love -- would manifest love and gratitude, there can be no avarice or corruption. At the same time, there could be no emphasis on regional or national interests inconsistent with the purpose of the whole, and economic activity will have its aim and focus not in the pursuit of profits but rather in overall welfare. (271-76, 1995.8.22)
The principle of interdependence is an ideal that pursues the politics of joint participation based on God's true love to realize the ideals of freedom, equality and happiness. Participating in communal politics serves the purpose of electing representatives. Yet if we understand political units to be an expansion of love-centered family relationships, then antagonistic relationships would not exist among candidates. Their candidacy would be rooted in a calling to serve, and they would be nominated by their constituents, who would relate to them as siblings serving one God as their common Parent.
After due process, the final result should be determined in accordance with God's will, in which no improper considerations can be involved. That is to say, it will be a method by which the winner is finally decided through a solemn process of drawing lots with prayer. As the result is determined by God's will and heavenly fortune, everyone would come to accept it with gratitude and joyful hearts. (271-76, 1995.8.22)
The principle of universally shared values refers to an ideal of all people in society observing universal ethics and morality centered on true love and pursuing a life of goodness and righteousness. It will be an ideal that seeks a moral society in which all peoples universally practice ethics and morality under the absolute values based on God's true love.
The ideal world presupposes ideal families and perfected people. The unified harmony of the ideal parents, spouses and children in accordance with true love becomes the prerequisite of the ideal family. Furthermore, a perfected person is one whose mind and body are harmoniously united through true love. The world of supreme love -- the world of morality in which the people perfected this way voluntarily practice goodness and righteousness in their family life as the basis of true love and in their social life as its expansion -- is the ideal world. (271-76, 1995.8.22)
The major organs and departments within a nation of the ideal world are harmonized through a smooth give and take action with one another under their common purpose. This is similar to the various organs of the human body, which work together for a common purpose according to the commands of the brain. (271-76, 1995.8.22)
4.3. The world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness
4.3.1. Our idea: one unified world
Family Pledge number four states that we will become God's global and universal family and realize the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness. By becoming representative families, we will unify everything. Isn't that what the four great realms of heart are all about? They send us out to the society.
Even when we have realized the unified four great realms of heart, this will not be the end of it. We have the responsibility to bring the world back through that family. We have to take care of the insecurities and anxieties of the world, the chaos of the satanic world, and the unhappy environment that is not free. This is our pledge number four: "Our family pledges to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation, and perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity, and happiness, by centering on true love." (267-151, 1995.1.4)
Family Pledge number four states: "Our family pledges to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation, and perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity, and happiness, by centering on true love." This is the coming of the Family Federation. All of you will each have to complete the four great realms of heart, the three great kingships, and the realm of the royal family.
Now, the people of the Cain world are in the position of the younger brother, and you should teach them properly from the position of the elder brother and establish the tradition. Only then will the satanic side be restored to the realm of the royal family. We will restore the right of the first son that was lost and save them. By establishing them as the second prince, we are entering the heavenly kingdom with the right of the crown prince. When the two do this, the realm of the royal family will be restored. Otherwise, neither the right of the first son nor the realm of the royal family will be restored. (264-201, 1994.10.9)
When we pledge, "...to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation...," it means that we should realize an extended family conforming to God's will. As such, we cannot exclude the satanic world. Although we may have kingship and everything else, we do not have the kingship of Adam's family; therefore, if we are to represent the kingship, untainted by the Fall, we must bring together everyone from the satanic world as an extended family and make them stand in the place of freedom, peace, unity and happiness. There will be freedom and peace, and unity must be included there. Our ideal is peace and unity. We will achieve unity by assimilating communism. (267-151, 1995.1.4)
The saints who have come and gone until now have only thought about how to unify the external world. However, what is different about the Unification Church is that we are also concerned about the individual internal aspects and how we can maintain unity first. Without unity, there is neither peace nor freedom. Happiness and freedom come only on the basis of unity. Unity is most important. (227-249, 1992.2.14)
Peace, happiness, freedom and hope exist only on the basis of unity. When your mind and body are disunited, will there be freedom? Even when you go to your office, will there be freedom when your mind and body are locked in global conflict and unable to settle down? They will dislike even the word freedom itself. When your mind and body clash, is there happiness? Isn't this why you are agonizing over your life?
This is fundamentally the big question. Where is happiness or peace when your mind and body are disunited? All problems arise on this line. Peace, happiness, freedom and hope are realized on this line. On the day this is crushed, everything will be shattered. Communists and people like Marx and Hegel observed that the mind and body struggle, and thus thought that this was the basic aspect of humanity. They did not know that this happened because of the Fall. This is where the concept of struggle originated. (242-60, 1992.12.27)
We must realize the universal family. Each unit is the family, but from Cain and Abel, this has not been just one family. Within this, each individual unit is a family, and among these are Cain-type and Abel-type families. The families of the whole world should uphold the ideal of the universal family; in whatever environment they are, they should adapt themselves to their surroundings instead of maintaining closely-knit self-contained enclaves. Human beings are God's sons and daughters and extended family. They should become such an extended family, and not live blindly as they are. The earthly world that has formed the extended family should live in conformity with the standard of the heavenly world. (266-150, 1994.12.22)
You should know that where there is no unity, there is no freedom, happiness, peace or hope. Let us see if this is true or not. If your mind and body have not become one, can you be happy? If they clash, can you be happy? Does freedom exist there? They should have good give and take with each other. Peace requires mutual balance, but is there a balance?
Are you in accord with your spouse? When you fight with your spouse in the morning, are you happy for the whole day? You are not. You should know that. There is freedom only on the basis of unity. Without it, there is no happiness, peace or hope. (231-269, 1992.6.7)
Without: unity, there is no happiness. There is neither hope nor happiness. Hope, happiness, peace and even freedom, which all people desire, must stand on that foundation. Everything happens on the basis of unity. Even between parents and children, there is freedom, happiness and true joy only on the basis of unity. Think about this. Today, people are looking for freedom, happiness and peace. Where will they find them? How will they find them? Happiness, peace and freedom are realized only in relationships of subject and object partners -- of vertical and horizontal, front and back, and left and right. These subject-object relationships stand on the foundation of unity. Until now people have not known this. Is it true or not? (225-93, 1992.1.5)
Peace is not realized without the basis of unity. There are words like peace and happiness. Also there is a word freedom. None of these exists without oneness. Is there peace where husband and wife fight? Doesn't peace only exist where there is oneness? Can there be happiness without husband and wife becoming as one? Happiness would run away. The same is true for freedom. If a man and a woman collided with each other, would there be freedom? There is neither peace nor freedom where there is conflict. Freedom exists on the basis of unity. (229-228, 1992.4.12)
Where your children unite to seek out the nation of peace, there will be freedom, peace and happiness. Now, even your husbands will be involved... Entire families will be dancing, and peace and happiness will arise where they dance. The people dancing will say, "Oh, we are so grateful," and the whole family, nation and world will dance; only then can God declare them as His historic sons and daughters of liberation so that all peoples of all nations can triumphantly march in as the citizens of the unified kingdom. (234-219, 1992.8.10)
Peace is placed on the level plane and not the slope. Don't you all seek freedom? Don't you all call out, "freedom, freedom and freedom!"? Where does that freedom want to live? It wants to live on the unified level plane. Freedom, happiness, peace, hope and everything exists on this; but none of them are on the slope. Where is your individual hope and freedom? They exist on top of mind-body oneness. Where does happiness exist? It is on the level plane where your mind and body have become as one. Hope exists there as well. (254-252, 1994.2.15)
Where does freedom stand? It has to stand on the level plane, on the basis of unity. Happiness, hope and peace also stand on the basis of unity. This is what peace itself is like. None of them can be attained if not on the basis of unity. (257-141, 1994.3.14)
If God's love and human love do not have the same origin, they will diverge. If their directions differ, so will their purposes; the world of peace and unity could not be realized, and things like unity, peace, happiness, freedom and hope would all disappear. (265-262, 1994.11.23)
Without standing on the basis of unity, freedom cannot exist. If your mind and body clash, can you bring freedom, hold on to it, and say you are joyful? Can freedom appear? There is no way. Also, where is peace? Peace is to be fully free where everything is smooth and nothing is lacking. Yet when your mind and body clash, is there a place where peace can stay? The same is true for happiness. Don't you like it? Yet when your mind and body clash, can you find it? There is no way. (232-189, 1992.7.6)
There is freedom in oneness. Even your eyes feel good when they are focused on one point. When your nose is blocked, it is a problem, but when it is opened up, it is free. Your ears, hands, body and other things are also free. Yet without oneness, there is no freedom, peace, happiness and unity. The perfection of all creation lies where there is balance, in a level place. It cannot stay on a sharp point. (267-312, 1995.2.5)
You know everything because you have it from the True Parents, who have achieved global victory; therefore, you just have to realize the family Kingdom of Heaven. I have to realize the global Kingdom of Heaven, but in order for you to be true parents, you need to unify mind and body, husband and wife, and parents and children, thereby regaining everything Adam's family lost through the Fall. This is the beginning. You must restore peace, happiness, freedom, unity and the Kingdom of Heaven. Then, everything will go well, everything will be okay. (259-318, 1994.4.24)
In an ideal society or nation, all people transcend nationality and race to engage in mutual cooperation, create harmony and live in happiness. This community is that of an extended family in which people are conscious of being the sons and daughters of the one God and become brothers and sisters under the True Parents. This is the place where Blessed Families, who have restored their lineage, rights of ownership and hearts, realize a world of freedom, peace and unity based on the True Parents' language and culture. They will come to lead lives of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values within the culture of God's heart. (269-155, 1995.4.17)
4.3.2. Love is the essence of freedom, peace and happiness
Had the Fall not taken place, how would Adam's family, formed through true love, have propagated itself? Adam and Eve would have become ideal true spouses. Next, they would have become true parents, and then the true ancestors of their descendants and all humankind in accordance with true love.
Human beings multiplying from Adam and Eve as their true parents would have formed an extended family and thereby a peaceful world of the Adamic cultural sphere. Accordingly, the culmination of the history of restoration lies in establishing the true family based on true parents and true love as the hope of humankind and at the same time the hope of God. This true family will serve as the source of true love and true life and the starting point of the peace and happiness of humankind. (294-67, 1995.4.17)
What humankind most urgently needs is a revolution of true love initiated by the True Parents. Without a fundamental change, we cannot expect happiness and a peaceful world. Today's problems should be solved by the ideology based on the ideal of true family, centered on true parents and on God's ideology of true love. You should seriously evaluate the peace movement and the ideal of true love that I have developed around the world until now. The movement of true love and purity for the youth, and the true family movement based on true love, which transcends nationality, culture, race and religion, should not be viewed as activities just of the Unification Church.
World peace first requires a peaceful nation. National peace presupposes family peace and comfort. Power, wealth and knowledge, which worldly people have ordinarily desired, cannot be the necessary and sufficient conditions for peace and happiness. True happiness is not proportional to one's possession of secular love, nor is it determined by external circumstances of life. True peace and happiness are attained only in conjunction with true love. Genuine peace and infinite happiness can only be gained when we serve others with true love, which goes around and then comes around in one full circle. (294-68, 1998.6.11)
Humanity now faces grave peril. Remedies from any one specialized area will not suffice. Leaders should become the conscience of the age, and show the way by example of creating true families, which are the prerequisite and fundamental unit of a peaceful world. The Holy Blessing Ceremony of the 360 Million Couples, which I will officiate, is one of the fruits of my lifelong efforts to educate the world about ideal families. Those participants have already made a marriage vow before God and will build true families by becoming true couples and true parents centered on God's true love. We are proudly advancing the historic revolution of true love through the true family movement for the sake of realizing a peaceful world. (294-68, 1998.6.11)
Where there is no love, there is no happiness. There is no peace either. How can man and woman feel at peace? In order for them to feel at peace, they should become as one through concave and convex. They only have their spouse with whom to do this. Can they feel at peace through another man or woman? That would be a great mishap. Can they be happy with another man or another woman? It would be a calamity. Everything is like this. With another man or another woman, you cannot be free. It would be a disaster. Thus, you should know that without love everything is incomplete. (275-17, 1995.10.30)
Things like ideals, freedom, peace, unity and happiness come through love. In the world of men and women, freedom cannot exist without oneness of love. Where is the base of the start of freedom on earth? It is neither money nor material nor knowledge. The logic is established that it must start from love. As its starting point is one, its destination and point of settlement should not vary. (270-268, 1995.7.16)
Freedom and peace are one. Peace has freedom from the time when oneness is achieved. If there is only freedom, there will be no ground to stand. Is freedom a substantial entity or what? It is for a man and a woman to act in oneness with nothing standing in their way within each other. What is needed for this? It is not that it is so simple to unite. This is the issue. What will make them one? It is not freedom that will make them one. When men and women want to be free, don't they run away? Is this freedom? Is it freedom if a wife, while going away, wants to turn back and sheds tears because she cannot forget her husband? No. Everything must be centered on love. If love were removed, everything would be shattered. (247-153, 1993.5.2)
When mother and father become one in love, the place where they do so is full of freedom. It is there that peace comes and happiness exists. Also, if all brothers and sisters are to become as one, what would unify them? It is not freedom or equality, but love that will do so. What makes the parents and children unite? What unites grandparents and grandchildren? Is it freedom? Is it some ideology? It is love, love, love. The same applies to the nation. It is not the president but the people who love the nation that unify it. The same applies to humanity: people become one through love, the love for humankind. There is no other way. (247-153, 1993.5.2)
Heaven started from that original love of God and this is the starting point of the Kingdom in heaven and on earth. The starting point of freedom, happiness, ideals and the origin of peace and unity are all there. This is an amazing word. You should bear this in mind. (267-257, 1995.1.8)
Without true love, there is no freedom, peace, unity and happiness. Everything can only be perfected through true love. This is an age of the perfection of freedom, peace, unity and happiness through true love. (289-206, 1998.1.2)
In order to put an end to the historic struggle, we must return to God. First, with God as the center, the mind and body of the individual must become united. Then, when such a true man and true woman form a true family with God as the center, they will again have God within it. Therefore, the true family based on true love becomes the earthly base for God's dwelling and furthermore, the starting point of the true nation and true world of peace. Through this the world of true freedom and happiness will open up. (271-88, 1995.8.22)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - Explanation of the Family Pledge
Section 5. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Five
Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love.
5.1. The unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners
5.1.1. The spirit world is the subject partner
Family Pledge number five states that, by centering on true love, our family is every day in a relationship with the spirit world as subject partner. It is as if everyday we are in the position of subject partner of the spirit world. Countless tribes and people are all there. Although the ideal of the extended family has been realized, the physical world should take the spirit world as the standard and move in rhythm with it, which they eventually enter and inhabit together in the future.
It states: "...strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners..." There should be no division if we are to make them as one. Just as the physical world has become one through the standard transcending the family, which is God's ideal of creation, we should not just live like this on earth but also live always in rhythm with the spirit world. So you should deeply experience God's love in your daily life. You should lead lives of deep experiences through which you can feel the spirit world and God's sorrow and joy. This is all planned as the completion of the course of restoration. (266-150, 1994.12.22)
Who unifies the spirit world and physical world? People. So we strive to advance the unification. We must progress daily and cannot retreat. Strive to advance. When you live in this world, instead of living only in one region, you should create many relationships and move in such away that you can influence the whole. As the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter change and as north, south, east and west rotate, you also should not stay just in one country. Once national borders are gone and the world is unified in this way, you should live going around the world as you please. When you go to a place you should not inflict loss on the people there. You should strive to advance. You should not live playing around. (266-150, 1994.12.22)
You should know that the universal family possesses the spirit world and physical world. If we are to realize an extended family, we should unify God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. We have such a mission. "Our family pledges to strive everyday to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love!"
This is daily, once a day and not once a year. It states that the spirit world is the subject partner every day. There is the spirit world -- the heavenly nation. Next, there is the physical world as the object partner. Then what? We strive to advance the unification. So without resting, we should have stimulation and excitement to develop their unification. There is no time to rest. If we want to be an extended family of the spirit world, we must unify heaven and earth. (267-152, 1995.1.4)
After the Fall, Satan's sphere of activity expanded all the way up to the feet of God's throne in heaven, not to mention on earth. Consequently, Satan has been accusing people in the spirit world and physical world. Believers today do not clearly know that Satan has been wielding such authority. You must feel to the marrow of your bones that when the world of creation -- which was supposed to sing and rejoice over God's glorious ideal of creation through Adam and Eve -- was instead fully handed over to Satan due to the Fall, this caused great anguish to the Father who had created them. (1- 282, 1956.12.16)
You do not know the spirit world as a subject partner. How many times a day do you think about it? Are there more people in the spirit world or those living on earth now? What did you think about now -- the spirit world? If you only think of the physical world, you are thinking about nothing but the small tail. That concept disappeared through the Fall. So here our blessed members must know, every day, of the spirit world as the subject partner.
The spirit world is plus just as the mind is plus. The body represents the physical world and the mind the spirit world. Mind is plus and body is minus. Hence, if you act in such a way that you do not recognize the mind and the world of the mind as subject partner, you will have to go to hell. If you have denied your mind just as the body has struck the mind, this must be reversed. (260-193, 1994.5.8)
In your daily life until now, you have not had the concept that every day the spirit world is the subject partner. You have not had it even once a month. This is not right. You should think of it every day. Unless your sphere of daily living has attained, in response to the heavenly nation as the subject partner, its correlative perfected earthly form today, the foundation for perfection in the spirit world will not be formed in the future. This is a direct relationship. Only when it is linked to you every day, every year, and for your whole life, will it become your second sphere of activity and living space in the other world. (260-305, 1994.5.19)
The spirit world centered on God is the subject partner. As for all the ranks connected to the spirit world, they are as good as nothing. God is the original subject partner, and True Parents are the subject partner on earth. If my teaching did not accord with all the essential contents of God, everything would be distorted; this pillar would be crushed. This is why such contents must be correct. (292-320, 1998.4.27)
What is Family Pledge number five? It states: "Our family pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." We are talking about the unification of the spirit world and the physical world. This is the problem. You will get caught with this at once. I myself have climbed over sorrowful peaks shedding tears and blood all my life in order to surmount this. You do not know the secrets submerged in the background of the Unification Church. No one knows and no one needs to know. If you knew them, how burdened you would be!
True Parents are suffering like this, and you would shed tears while even having lunch. I do not want this. Neither God nor your Parents want you to reflect on their suffering in an effort to remove all historical sorrow caused by indemnity conditions. You should forget about it and call out the name of God's Kingdom on earth that is full of hope; as representatives of God and the True Parents, you must exultantly fly high with the whole world as your sphere and heaven and earth as the sphere of your nation. You should live energetically, running with a desire to fly rather than just leap high. (283-242, 1997.4.13)
Within the realm of unification, there are eight stages to pass through, from individual through family, tribe... There is a path along which human beings must work on unification all the way up to eight stages in total, but they have not even known one. If there is a nation and a central nation that overlooks this, what would you do if you must be governed by this law when you go to the spirit world?
They would be individually remanded in custody. When they go to the spirit world, couples would be separated. If a family has ten members, all of them would be separated. They would not be able to go to one place. They do not know about this, but once they have come to know about it, they will see that the earthly world is like a shadow of the spirit world, and since it does not have the substance, the image comes to resemble the substance. They are becoming one. (284-15, 1997.4.15)
In order to find a way to link the spirit world and physical world, I have visited and examined everywhere from hell and revealed the facts. You should know that this treasure has come into your hands. What does Family Pledge number five state? It states that the spirit world is the subject partner every day. You should remind yourselves of the spirit world as the subject partner every day.
This is what it means to know. "... to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners..." daily. The earthly world as the object partner is like a fruit. This place and the spirit world are one. There is to be unification. The fact is that the spirit world and earth can be unified. Through this, the gates of both hell and heaven can be opened up and we can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. We should strive to do this, trying to shorten the process even by one hour. We should drive people into heaven even by force. (294-130, 1998.6.14)
5.1.2. We must unify the spirit world and the physical world
Adam's family is the core of all the reciprocal subject and object partners in the physical world created by God, while God is the core of the subject and object partners in the spirit world. Thus, the two cores of God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven merge to form one unified Kingdom of Heaven. Adam, who can be the core of God's Kingdom in the physical world, and the core, who is the Lord of the families in the spirit world, will merge. (269-118, 1995.4.9)
Now, the spirit world and physical world are not unified. We must unify them. What is Family Pledge number five? It states, "...strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners..." We need to progress quickly and in addition what are we to do? It is time to strive forward. Yet when you are hungry, don't you think, "I'd like to do it after lunch"? I do not live like that. I would rather try to extend something by an hour than to leave early. You should feel that way too. In order to be that way, you may have to cut off some of your flesh and sell it. (280-38, 1996.10.13)
We should reorganize the entire fallen world and make it one. True love is absolutely one. The nation that is organized with true love at the center is one as a whole. The spirit world and physical world are like the interior and exterior. Family Pledge number five states that our family must organize itself by daily working to unite the spirit world and physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love. The spirit world is the subject and the earth is the object partner world. Now we are to spur the process of the two worlds becoming one. We must strive to achieve this even by force. Drive on forcefully. (295-261, 1998.9.8)
When we die, we enter the spirit world. We must solve the problems of the spirit world on earth. We cannot just go to the spirit world and find ourselves caught by its laws. Everything must be resolved on earth. This is not a concept but a reality. Having sensed such a world to be real, I have had no problem with persecution, however many.
If opposition and persecution are concepts, this is a reality. Only then will we stay alive. The most important thing is how we can have a real experience of the existence of the spirit world. Hence, persecution is not a problem. This is so because we know our purpose. When arising in the morning, we should have greater awareness of the reality of the spirit world than the facts of nature.
Being vast, the spirit world does not just have Britons and Americans. People of diverse nationalities of the same spiritual level congregate together. All five races are gathered in one place. Whether they are Germans or other nationals, they will still recognize the human form they used to see in the past, but since they see the world of the heart, how beautiful the world of your heart is will determine how close you can be to people.
They will want to be as one with people whose world of heart is more beautiful. They will be as one even if they were told not to. They will instantaneously recognize people from millennia or tens of millennia ago as soon as they meet them. You think of my words just as a concept or dream, and not something real, don't you? The question is whether you can sense it tangibly rather than just aurally. If you comprehend that, you will see that this world is but a shadow of the spirit world. (295-261, 1998.9.8)
As that world has no borders, if you have a loving heart there, you will be able to relate to everyone you meet. The mind does not age. The older it is, the more beautiful it becomes. So would it be good if God's sons and daughters all looked ugly in the spirit world? Those who live in the harmony of deep love will all become beautiful people. This is true not just of women but also men.
With all their problems, they should receive my teaching and guidance by praying. Had Adam and Eve not fallen in the Garden of Eden, they would have lived with God. Since Adam's body is created by God because He wanted to wear a physical body, it is through me that there is communication with the spirit world. It is not God Himself who fulfills His love, but rather human beings. (295-261, 1998.9.8)
You should have a clear understanding of the spirit world. Family Pledge number five states, "Our family... pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." Thus, you cannot afford to be ignorant about the spirit world. Those who are ignorant of it will not be able to enter the era of perfection. (294-98, 1998.6.14)
Do not be ignorant of the spirit world. What is Family Pledge number five? "... to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." Chastise your bodies hard with a stick. We are busy on our way. All these words also indicate an aspect of my daily life.
Our life in this world does not last forever; we are here only once. Despite that, we must tear down all fallen things: the walls that are blocking everyone from the individual to the cosmos. There we have to build not only a highway but also a railway. We have to build a rail for trains and even an airfield. Isn't the spirit world more than an airfield? That base is the True Family.
It is the True Parents and the True Family. From this starting base, we can go back and forth as much as we please. The fact that you have done all these things with me will be a memento of which you will be proud when you go to the next world. (296-279, 1998.11.10)
Then what is the providence of salvation? Just as the spirit world revolves around God, it has been at work to make the earth revolve around His will. It has been driving the providence of restoration in the form of creating a number of religions, although their cultural backgrounds and levels differed. Then, who has been doing the central work in the spirit world until now?
Jesus has been the center. It was Jesus and the Holy Spirit. Through Christianity on earth, which is a foundation whose system has been organized for the God-centered union of Jesus and the Holy Spirit, they have been forming a system of Christian culture under the names of God, Jesus and the Holy Spirit.
Since the spirit world is formed this way, the earth should be formed in the same way so that the spirit world and physical world are aligned with each other and become integrated. When will they be thus integrated? At the Second Advent of Christ. Then, the Lord at his Second Advent will come upon the earth after having inherited and received all the systems of the spirit world and drive this world into an environment that can conform to that system. He will sort out the world from the bottom to the top. (161-220, 1987.2.15)
What could link the spirit world and physical world? Something that has existed temporarily would not work. It has to be something transcending time and space that is the same today, yesterday and tomorrow, and will not be rejected but rather universally liked within the sphere of our daily life. It has to be something all of us can like whether by day or by night. Only then will we be happy. What this is, is love. This is impossible with money and also with knowledge. They cannot be anything other than unilateral. The same is true with power. Its limits have been set by the environment of the times.
When it comes to the question of its expansion: what should serve as a bridge in expanding it from the individual to the national, and then to the global level? This also requires something that can serve as a bridge, and it is that which is called love. (233-128, 1992.8.1)
The spirit world is the abode of the ancestors and the physical world is that of the descendants, with the two in a Cain-Abel relationship. The former is the archangelic world while the latter is the Adamic world. When the two are merged, we have God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven, where we can live together. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth cannot become one unless the spirit world and the physical world are united. The spirit world and physical world -- the archangelic and Adamic worlds -- are being integrated. The oneness of Cain and Abel leads to the establishment of the standard that enables true parents to be present. We are returning to the position before the Fall. (255-24, 1994.2.27)
What will we do based on true love? We are striving every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners. This is advancement. In advancing, we strive for the advancement. Unless we completely remove the crust of sin that we have inherited from our ancestors, even by applying whatever disciplines on earth, we would not be able to fly up to heaven and return to the bosom of God's Kingdom of liberation where we can receive His love. This is resurrection of the family. Where the family goes, there should be no obstructions in the world. (299-46, 1999.2.1)
The spirit world and physical world will be merged with God as their center under the unifying banner of the True Parents. As God created for the sake of others with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, we should stand on such a foundation of God's all-immanence, all-transcendence, supreme authority and omnipotence. In order to return to the original state of creation and to find the partner of love there, we should invest and forget what we gave with absolute faith and a heart of absolute love and absolute obedience. We should regain everything God made and we ourselves should also practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience toward this world on behalf of Him. (303-153, 1999.8.17)
The focal points of your mind and body are not aligned. You should correct this. This is why religions chastise the flesh. Without making your body absolutely obey the orders of your mind through three to five years of establishing good habits, you would not be able to go straight along the road to heaven. If the Busan-Seoul railroad is to run through North Korea, the rail gauge must be the same there; and also if it is to run through China. Likewise, our width while living in the earthly world has to be the same as that in the spirit world. That railway is love. Unless our love in the spirit world and our love on earth are the same, the spirit world and the physical world will not be unified. (242-51, 1992.12.27)
You should have a clear understanding of the spirit world. Family Pledge number five states, "Our family pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." Thus, you cannot afford to be ignorant about the spirit world. Those who are ignorant of it will not be able to enter the age of completion. This is why I am trying to teach you about the spirit world with the words of the Completed Testament Age. (294-98, 1998.6.14)
God cannot act arbitrarily. He cannot kill fallen humankind. If He wanted to, He would have the ability to exterminate them instantaneously, yet He cannot punish or restrain them. Today's religions did not know that the existence of such a lineage is what makes the world fallen.
Finally, in the name of the True Parents, all the facts about the spirit world have been acquired in detail. The motivation of the Fall, and the secrets of both God and Satan have been uncovered and revealed. It is the Divine Principle of the Unification Church that has revealed such things. With this, in order to harmonize the spirit world and physical world, which have a history of division and conflict, we seek to resolve and link together all the fundamental issues of the spirit world and physical world and human life. (304-214, 1999.11.8)
We should "... advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners..." every day. We are talking about the unification of the spirit world and the physical world. This is the problem. You will get caught with this at once. I myself have spent my life climbing over sorrowful peaks shedding tears and blood, in order to surmount this. (283-242, 1997.4.13)
We form an extended family by realizing God's Kingdom on earth every day. According to what standard does this extended family live? That of the spirit world, which is a greater extended family. The Cain-type extended family, the extended families of the world, should get in rhythm in a reciprocal relationship with the spirit world and create unity every day. If you say, "... strive every day to advance the unification...," advancement does not mean just to become as one and stay still. It means making progress.
From the age of the family to the age of the tribe, and then to the age of the people -- in this way we should go toward globalization. If this did not happen, everything would be scattered and become a big mess. Always, whether we work, go somewhere, sit down or take a rest, we as object partners must become one with the spirit world as the subject partner, and, without staying there, advance continuously.
In this way, we can stand in the position of surmounting the peaks of the family, tribe, people, nation and world and finally enter God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. We will clean up all the rampant activities of Satan and realize God's original unified ideal world. We must strive to hasten this on. This is how the order is set up. (261-90, 1994.5.22)
5.2. Strive to advance
5.2.1. Strive to advance every day
Advancement never stops. We must move forward constantly. We must develop ourselves. Advancement! We need to advance in all directions. You should follow this path exactly as promised and become as one. You have not simply recited the Pledge for nothing. Thus, if your mind and body are disunited and your couple is fighting, you will be unable to say the pledge. If your children fail to unite with you, you will be unable to recite it. You should realize how precious the family is.
The fact that we have such a pledge for the family is making everyone in the spirit world pay close historic attention to us. They are saying there are no other people on earth who are so fortunate to do that. All our ancestors who have gone to the spirit world envy us. So as for my mother, how happy she must be to receive the Blessing even though she knew nothing about it previously! As I have finally started talking about the hometown providence and am blessing everyone together in the realm of liberation for all peoples, my parents can be one of these cases. It is in this way that we establish order. (271-290, 1995.8.28)
In advancing forward, we strive on with all our strength. We strive to advance toward unification. We are already advancing toward this, but still we strive on, hitting it with our stick. Do you know why Family Pledge number five has come into being? It means smooth passage on earth and in heaven! It means that the gates of hell in the spirit world and physical world have been set aside, and the march for entering the gate of heaven has started and is in progress. To strive to advance toward unification means to strike hard. If you have many younger siblings, you should bring them to the Blessing even if you have to push them. If your children do not receive the Blessing, problems will arise. (294-105, 1998.6.14)
Don't Unification Church members today think only rarely about being in step with the spirit world? This is why you are going out of control. You should check yourselves every day. Even if you have realized an extended family, you can fall again. In order to guard against this, you must strive to advance toward unification. You should be in rhythm. Next it says, "We pledge!" There is nothing called perfection there. The unification and perfection of God's Kingdom in heaven has not been achieved yet. We should strive toward it and stay in rhythm with it. This is absolutely necessary. (261-90, 1994.5.22)
What is Family Pledge number five? We live like this, and form an extended family by realizing God's Kingdom on earth every day. According to what standard does this extended family live? That of the spirit world. The spirit world is the greatest extended family. The Cain-type extended family should get in rhythm in a reciprocal relationship and create unity with the spirit world every day. This is in the direction of unity. This is how the content goes: "... strive every day to advance the unification..."
Advancing forward does not mean just becoming as one and staying still. It means advancement. From the age of the family, age of the tribe, and age of the race or people, this is the way we should go toward globalization. This is why we are called forward-moving. On the day we stop, we will slide off. If we were to stop, we would be connected to hell. We can be connected to prosperity and the Kingdom of Heaven only when we advance forward even if by just one step. This is what we pledge: advancement. We must strive to advance. Push yourself again and again to make progress. I am telling you to advance quickly and accomplish things quickly. (261-90, 1994.5.22)
We should "... strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners..." When we are advancing in oneness toward unification, what does this mean? We do not just achieve unity and then sit still. We must move forward and advance. The spirit world remains for us to deal with. After we achieve the unity of just the physical world we cannot settle down. We must go even further. We must strive to advance. Do it quickly. We are pledging to strive on. (283-82, 1997.4.8)
What is Family Pledge number five? We "... pledge to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." It is progressive. We must always go forward. We cannot stop. "Striving to advance" means that this advancement must be pushed for. These are important words.
We are living on earth, which is a world standing as the object partner to that world that is the subject partner. Although the scope of your living environment is smaller than that of the spirit world, we must create a model that can be in accord with the model standard of the spirit world. We should go to the next world only after achieving this. There is nothing we can do about it. This is not something I say half-heartedly. The Family Pledge has come into being because, considering the spirit world and physical world altogether, this is the way that God wants us to go in such manner. (274-114, 1995.10.29)
We have to grow. Staying still and stopping are connected to death. When you joined the Unification Church, how glad you were to have heard the Word! Are you rejoicing even more now? It is God's heart, hope and will to transcend individual joy and globalize it. I am also going that way. Thus, my joy is not my own. I am striving to globalize it. Everyone started from God but became self-centered. Your life of faith has been blocked by your own way. (273-69, 1995.10.21)
What is our fifth Family Pledge? It is "Our family pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." It is advancement: becoming new people, people who are alive. Is your heart that rejoiced when you joined the Unification Church growing bigger and bigger or diminishing? It should grow bigger. Strive to advance. Living things grow. Those who fail to grow will die. They will be lost because they will have lost their value in relation to the spirit world. This is why I am telling you to strive to advance. (273-69, 1995.10.21)
We strive forward, rushing on. Things like just sleeping, becoming lazy, eating and enjoyment do not count in God's providence. We are busy. Life is short. This is why, "Our family pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." Run without resting, just like me. Run without even sleeping. (260-193, 1994.5.8)
"Pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners..." We should progress every day. If we stop, death awaits us. We would perish. So we cannot stop. "Strive... to advance!" We must go forward day by day, even if by just one step. We pledge to do so. So we must advance forward so that everything required in the spirit world is achieved in the physical world without even the slightest deviation. (260-305, 1994.5.19)
"Our family pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners..." We must advance toward unity, and we have said we will strive to make such advances. We should harshly drive ourselves forward. We must push ourselves hard. If we slow down on earth we will fail to keep pace. We must drive forward strongly. (301-83, 1999.4.16)
In Family Pledge number five we say that we will "strive to advance," don't we? It is good to create unity and go forward, but if we apply the stick we can go more quickly. We apply some force. If you push people strongly, make them stand like cattle and bless them, when those blessed people go to the spirit world they won't end up in hell. And before long they will be in heaven. So this is why I am saying that you should use compulsion. (293-318, 1998.3.18)
Every day, the spirit world as the subject partner and the physical world as the object partner must be united; the subject and object partner worlds must be unified. There must be advancement toward their unification -- development that progresses. We pledge to strive to advance forward. We strive on and make things move quickly, quickly, quickly. We should not stop. If we stop, we will immediately fall back. We will be connected to hell and death.
Stopping leads us down to hell, and striving forward leads to advancement. So run and run without resting. Run and run without sleeping just like me. If you do that, won't you be able to relate to the world you have been thinking of? How can you relate to a world you have not thought of? Only then will unity be achieved. You have to think along with the spirit world. You have to think relationally. (260-193, 1994.5.8)
5.2.2. Let us pave a true love highway
God did not want to see the spirit world and physical world as they have been so far. They must be completely purged. It is not you yourselves, one by one, who are to save them. On behalf of Jesus, we must purge the families of the fallen lineage in this way and then realize God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven in the realms of the tribal messiahs, national messiahs and global messiahs. We must deeply experience Jesus' realm of heart and dissolve his anguish of dying on the cross and of not having been able to have a family.
God also wants it. So you should resolve it. On that basis you should have your families. Don't think of the Unification Church as a habitual faith like the established Christian churches. The Unification Church is not like that. This is serious. With the Word that teaches about both worlds, you should explode your worldly concepts of the family. You should completely revise such concepts of the spirit world and physical world. After doing so, we must create a new world. (292-320, 1998.4.27)
In order to restore the physical world that had been defiled, God has been guiding the providence of salvation through which He establishes His relationship with human beings, who are in the position of having betrayed Him and who have fallen haplessly even below all things of creation. In order to reestablish His sovereignty over human beings, who have been dominated and accused by Satan, God has been working to build a bridge, and this has lasted from the Old Testament Age through the New Testament Age up to the present day. (1-282, 1956.12.16)
Family Pledge number five states, "Our family pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." This means that the whole world is the same family. We, in the position of the object partner, should all be as one with the spirit world, which is the subject partner. As well as that, since hell -- the satanic realm -- still remains in the physical world, we must push for this.
Our days are busy. If the second and third generations were to arise from there, this would be a problem. You must know that our difficulties are multiplying gradually. This is urgent. The years leading up to the year 2000 are the time in which we must decisively bring about total mobilization. Since we are urging such rapid progress, rapid collapse will occur in this world, and everything will be separated and fall down into hell; you will see this clearly with your own eyes before you die. You should know that you have determined the pledge by taking the necessary core of what your families, who are moving within the framework of restoration, must do. (264-202, 1994.10.9)
Blessed families all want me to come, don't they? Do you want me to come to your house? I don't know when I will go there. So prepare a feast table and stay ready, even if it may be for ten years, to start a feast just within a few hours of my arrival; you should have such a heart. I would visit such families even on the way to somewhere else. Even if I were unable to visit them, my car would break down in front of their house so I would eventually have to visit them.
If you do not offer devotion, there is no way. If I did not know about the spirit world, I would not be able to walk this path. The Father of the spirit world is my Father. This is why I know the secrets of the spirit world better than anyone else. During the refugee life, even the ancestors were mobilized; they would make their descendants prepare a feast for the guests passing by on the street. I was fed like this many times. I do not talk about these things because many of them sound like lies.
God has no right of possession before Adam and Eve's marriage. What do you think would have happened had they not fallen? So if you have ownership, you are a thief. Whether it is a nation or whoever it is, they are all thieves. In Adam's family, ownership before their marriage had belonged to God. Through Adam's Fall, human beings took the right of possession for themselves, and this meant they drove God out; He was chased away.
Ownership of material, love and family was destroyed. If we are to indemnify this for God and the True Parents, who know this bitter sorrow, all peoples of the world must be true children of filial piety and loyal patriots. In order to do this we should give even our bodies as sacrificial offerings and offer every treasure we own and even our lives; we should be able to ask God to return them as our Parents. (299-46, 1999.2.1)
In what circumstances does the Messiah come? Based on love, he should be able to love the law of the earth and even the protocol of the royal palace of the heavenly kingdom. He is coming in order to build such a world on earth. In this way, the spirit world and physical world will become one in harmony. Through what can we unify those two worlds? What is it that is a plus to both of them? It is God-centered love. (207-250, 1990.11.11)
Who are God's divine sons and daughters? They are those who love heaven and earth. Divine sons and daughters are those who, throughout the spirit world and physical world, love heaven centered on God and His nation centered on earthly kingship. They know the protocol of the royal palace of heaven and the national laws of the earth, thus seeking to observe and love all the laws of the two worlds of heaven and earth. Divine sons and daughters (seongja) are God's children; It has seong, which means holy, and ja, which means child. It is not the ja, which means fellow. It is seongja, God's divine son or daughter. This is the ideology centered on the Messiah. (207-250, 1990.11.11)
What is it that the True Parents are supposed to do? They have to completely open up the blocked way between the spirit world and physical world and lay a highway, a highway from hell, from Danbury, from the hell of the spirit world to heaven! (134-127, 1985.2.25)
I am saying that we should lay a great highway, a direct route from the physical to the spirit world. This road cannot be traveled without true love. Let us make a true love highway where the beginning and the ending points and the spirit world and the physical world are of the same height and the same width. This purpose can be accomplished only after God's Kingdom on earth has been realized. (135-168, 1985.11.12)
With God's command, we will remove all the small stepping-stone bridges between the spirit world and physical world and lay a highway and a railroad. Once we have started, my hope is to build a road that continues uninterrupted all the way to London. Is this an easy or a difficult thing? It is a difficult thing. How difficult is it? Many times we will have to risk death. We cannot stop on the way. Why? Being despised is unbearable. Being ignored is unforgettable. We are running day and night because we cannot forget it day or night. We run until none of our detractors are following us anymore, after which we will meet God.
God has gone all the way to the end of humankind. Until we get there, meet Him and obtain control through decisive negotiations, we have no time to rest. In this way, we will have unified the spirit world and then unified the earth through an earthly struggle. Whereas everything was ruined by the start of the false family of Satan, with a marriage that was 180 degrees opposed to God, the True Parents came and married by turning 180 degrees, thereby dividing hell and heaven. You should know that the Kingdom of Heaven is established in the family. (271-200, 1995.8.28)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - Explanation of the Family Pledge
Section 6. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Six
Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents, and to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community, by centering on true love.
6.1. A family that embodies God and True Parents
What is Family Pledge number six? It states: "Our family pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents, and to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community, by centering on true love." You should understand what the True Parents have done and become a family that embodies them; just as heavenly fortune follows the True Parents around when they move, you should unite completely with them and become families that move heavenly fortune and convey God's blessings to your communities. You cannot do it by yourselves alone. You should create families like yours around you. You are pledging to be such a central family. (267-153, 1995.1.4)
"Our family pledges... to embody God and True Parents... by centering on true love" You must become a family that embodies God and True Parents. In this way, by becoming true families that move heaven and earth, you realize families that convey God's blessings to your communities rather than taking it all for yourselves. Be families that can be a blessing and give out blessings every time you move. If there are people around you who do not know the Divine Principle, teach it to them: even if they oppose you, spend your lives together and go through it without fighting. Teach it to your community and gradually expand this. Do not live alone. (266-151, 1994.12.22)
"Our family pledges... to embody God and True Parents..." You are a family that embodies God and True Parents. The families that embody God and True Parents are the families that move heavenly fortune. We "...pledge to become a family that moves heavenly fortune... [and] conveys Heaven's blessing to our community." We are not saying that we alone want to get the blessing and have a good life. We are saying that we are ultimately to become a royal family and make everyone its members. (260-195, 1994.5.8)
We must be families representing God and work to bring peace, happiness and freedom on the earth. So we should always move in rhythm with heaven and earth. Next, since we are in rhythm with God as a family, we should be a family that can transmit heavenly fortune to our communities. This is Pledge number six. By such means, we eventually become a family that embodies God and True Parents and achieve the unified realm of God's heart. The world of the culture of heart begins today through out the world. This is our pledge. (266-103, 1994.12.18)
It is not just I but you also who should be true parents. You should all become that. I have become a large tree, but just as cells multiply, you should be like cells. You are all seeds taking after me as the large tree. You resemble the root. (259-318, 1994.4.24)
Mind and body should be unified. So should man and woman, and Cain and Abel. Through the Fall, mind and body, Adam and Eve, and their children were separated, and thus must be reunified. How? There is no problem because we know the theory clearly. The True Parents are the ideal model of mind-body, husband-wife and parent-child unity.
You know everything because you have learned it from the True Parents, who have achieved global victory; I have to realize the global Kingdom of Heaven, but you just have to realize the family Kingdom of Heaven. In order for you to be true parents, you need to unify mind and body, husband and wife, and parents and children, thereby regaining everything Adam's family lost through the Fall. This is the beginning: there will be peace, happiness, freedom, unity and the Kingdom of Heaven; everything will go well, everything will be okay. (259-318, 1994.4.24)
What does Family Pledge number six states? It states that we will move heavenly fortune as a family that embodies True Parents. The ideal of creation is supposed to follow it. We must become families conveying Heaven's blessing to our community. For how many generations and how many millennia the history of the world based on the culture of heart and undefiled lineage can last through you will determine whether you will be meritorious subjects of God's Kingdom. That is a set equation. (292-107, 1998.3.28)
6.2. Families that move heavenly fortune
Humankind must know the way through which heavenly fortune comes. Heavenly fortune is something that moves eternally. It travels along the eternal path, which goes around and around without changing according to eternal principles. As it shapes and paves the roads of prosperity and decline while going around and around within the relationships of humankind, the question is how we human beings standing here can adapt ourselves to this. (149-151, 1986.11.21)
Who controls heavenly fortune? The Lord who created the universe controls it. Who is that Lord? In religious terms we call Him God and use other various nouns, but this is not the issue. There should be a certain Central Being. If we know for sure that the Central Being exists and unshakably follow His path, everything will go well. (209-176, 1990.11.29)
Heavenly fortune moves around and not arbitrarily, since it has its own order, path and law, it moves in accordance with them. This is why all the beings belonging under heavenly fortune exist for the sake of others. (233-81, 1992.7.30)
Heavenly fortune never perishes. Our life sometimes becomes sidetracked by the environment and flows away along byways, but heavenly fortune does not change its course because it obeys God's governance. It is eternal. Just as the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter are immutable, the way of heavenly fortune, which moves humankind, moves along the unchanging track relating to human individuals, families, tribes, people, nations and the world. Humankind has been hitherto ignorant of this. (204-57, 1990.7.1)
Just as individuals have fortune, so do families, nations, and the world; in the same token, all of heaven and earth has heavenly fortune. However good the fortune you may have been born with, if your family fortune declines, you will suffer hardship together, and also those who may have good individual or family fortunes will not be able to avoid their downfall if the broader national fortune wanes. Moreover, the fortunes of the nation and the world are determined in accordance with the direction and progress of heavenly fortune, which encompasses and exists for the sake of the whole. To establish the heavenly way in the world means to adjust the course of individuals and nations to the path of heavenly fortune. (234-258, 1992.8.26)
Heavenly fortune is supposed to supply everything that good people need. So you should not be greedy and think of hogging it to yourselves. If you are to be good, there are only two ways -- you go either to a higher or lower place. If you go to a lower place, everything will be naturally supplied. Air and water will come in and so will heavenly fortune -- it fill the pit. (237-114, 1992.11.13)
Everyone is afraid of me because if I say a word, things happen in the world exactly as I say. This does not happen from nothing. As I know the path of history for sure, I also know the time and then I say it. Things do not happen as I say because I prophesy; they are just supposed to happen that way. If you also became able to see all the directions of heavenly fortune, you would be able to talk about everything that will happen in the future, even things that will happen after a thousand years. (233-161, 1992.8.1)
I have stirred the winds of heavenly fortune because I know it. Where there is a low-pressure area, wind from a high pressure area will blow in. If we exert our utmost strength and devote the greatest efforts of low pressure, God's high-pressure love will rush in, causing a typhoon. You have not believed such words, have you? We should catch the wind of heavenly fortune. (234-160, 1992.8.10)
People say I am like a mysterious man. I know things no one in the world knows and how heavenly fortune is turning. I know where the fortunes of Korea, Asia and the world are going. If we string them together and hang them, they will all be pulled in. A gnat on the rump of a swift stallion travels a great distance even while sucking blood. That is how it is. If you stick to heavenly fortune and don't fall off, everything will be okay. (233-66, 1992.7.30)
Those who cannot go beyond the world are unable to deal with heavenly fortune. Hence, the Unification Church teaches people to transcend the world with heavenly fortune. So with heavenly fortune centering on God, one must stand in a position equal to God and receive from Him the title and royal seal as the Lord who can use heavenly fortune on earth; only then can he be the Messiah, Savior and True Parent. Thus, although the whole world has been hitting just me alone, a person of true goodness does not strike. (233-66, 1992.7.30)
If you want to ride on heavenly fortune, you first have to know what kind of place the way of heavenly fortune is. It is not a place everybody likes and where they enjoy themselves eating and drinking. It is a place everyone dislikes. It should be a place where you are always grateful for everything and give glory to God while carrying out your responsibilities. Those who stand in such a place can ride on heavenly fortune. So you should achieve victory without fail. (19-145, 1968.1.1)
You should stand in the position of serving Korea where you become a shadow and tell the people to be the sun and sunlight; in doing so you should be centered on God's love and have a love that serves others on behalf of heaven and earth and history; also, you should represent the love of all nations, the authority of love of all peoples and the authority of all. If you do so, then God will come to you personally and become sunlight for you. The power to move heaven, the power to move all blessings and to control heavenly fortune accompanies true love. (179-318, 1988.8.14)
Now that the time has come for heavenly fortune to start running in Korea, you should join the work of re-creation for the sake of this people. Due to the Fall, the Subject partner inevitably has to re-create them. With this ideology, you must create your counterparts on behalf of God. Thus, we must re-create our family, nation and world. Although you do not know this, such a mission is in operation twenty-four hours a day transcending time under the proposition of the heavenly way; hence, you should accept this and become successful people who can welcome the new spring in the course of your lives and go on singing while embracing the world. (137-79, 1985.12.18)
You should not try to live quietly just by yourselves. "Our family pledges... by embodying God and True Parents... by centering on true love." Heavenly fortune stays with God and the True Parents. We will realize families that move heavenly fortune, or the heavenly way, and convey God's blessings to our communities. This means wherever they go, Blessed Families will be central families that can give out blessings to everyone. We have not lived like this, have we? (260- 156, 1994.5.2)
What is next? Isn't moving heavenly fortune part of Pledge number six? "...a family that moves heavenly fortune... by centering on true love." All the sufferings of the True Parents are not for them to have a good life, but for liberating all humankind, giving them a share of heavenly fortune and transferring heavenly morals to them. The True Parents are to hand over heavenly fortune as it follows them.
Become channels of blessings. However much you strive toward unification, it will be no good if you come to the earth only receive your own portion of blessing, and then go to the spirit world. Rather, you should accomplishment something on earth. You should pass on something that can satisfy everyone and bring them the great benefits of heavenly fortune before you go. (261-91, 1994.5.22)
6.3. A family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community
What is Family Pledge number six? It states, "Our family pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents..." By becoming families that move heavenly fortune, we should link all God's inheritance and blessings. Who are our communities? They are the Cain world. We need them.
Will you go to the Kingdom of Heaven by yourselves? Some day this will surely come to pass: everyone in our community will say, "You fools! Are you trying to go to the Kingdom of Heaven all by yourselves? Is this what God's will is all about? When we said we did not like the Unification Church, you should have admonished us with a stick even until our death. Why didn't you?" (283-82, 1997.4.8)
We pledge "...to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community..." This refers to being channels of blessings. It is not in order to lead successful lives by ourselves alone that we received the Blessing. Once we have received the call before anybody else, we must make the families of all our brothers and sisters in the whole world families like ours. So we are saying that by propagating heavenly fortune, we will be families existing for the cause of making other families like ours. It is not for us alone. We mean that we will create family harmony that can accomplish everything and bring all families into harmony so that they can be unified. (260-305, 1994.5.19)
Family Pledge number six states: "Our family pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents, and to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community, by centering on true love."
You should understand what the True Parents have done and become a family that embodies them; just as heavenly fortune follows the True Parents around when they move, you should unite completely with them and become families that move heavenly fortune and convey Heaven's blessing to your communities. You cannot do it by yourselves alone. You should create families like yours around you. You are pledging to be such a central family. (267-153, 1995.1.4)
What does Family Pledge number six state? It states that we will move heavenly fortune as the family that embodies the True Parents. The ideal of creation is supposed to follow. We must become families conveying Heaven's blessing to our communities.
The number of generations and the number of millennia in the history of the world of the culture of heart and undefiled lineage can last through you will determine whether you will be loyal subjects of God's Kingdom. (292-107, 1998.3.28)
"Our family pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents, and to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community, by centering on true love." You are not meant to live comfortably just by yourselves. You should not live comfortably just by yourselves. That is not what God is like. That is not what parents are like. Parents should raise their sons and daughters to be better off than themselves. You should realize families that link up all directions. (280-35, 1996.10.13)
Your ancestors in the spirit world will make you pay indemnity unless you now work to convey God's blessings to your communities. They will resist you. They will keep blocking your way and interfere with you. They will say, "You fools, how is it that your actions don't conform to what you pledged?" This is why I am telling you to give out everything. If you don't do it, you will get stuck in the spirit world. This is an important contract document. This is our pledge. (266-151, 1994.12.22)
Family Pledge number six states, "Our family pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents, and to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community, by centering on true love!" We are pledging to be channels of blessings. Only then will you have everything based on the unity of heaven and earth and become channels of blessings centering on this place. You are pledging to become wellsprings of blessings. (264-202, 1994.10.9)
When you water bean sprouts everyday, the water may flow away, but they still grow. How shall I describe your situation? You may be miserable like little mice that fell in the water, but it will be okay if the Unification Church keeps growing. Although my personal situation was miserable, and I had to go to Danbury prison and came under public censure, I walked this path thinking that it would expand God's will, and I am now flying high after Danbury.
You have witnessed such a fact, haven't you? In whose name? It is not in my name. It is in the name of this universe, with God's presence. You should know that because the path of the heavenly way is coming into connection, and it has to be a path where God can operate, the universe is bound to cooperate so we can go forward to victory. (147-197, 1986.9.21)
In the family, what are children of filial piety? They are centered on love. In the nation, what are patriots? They are centered on love. In the world, those who sought to transcend their races to love the people of the world organized the cultural spheres and formed a new global background based on the teachings of the four great saints. Considering this, what kind of people can be the standard-bearers in finally arriving at heavenly fortune? God loves heaven and the earth as well. So they must be champions of love who can love heaven and earth. We have come to such a conclusion. (199-215, 1990.2.17)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - Explanation of the Family Pledge
Section 7. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Seven
Our family, the owner of Cheon II Guk, pledges, through living for the sake of others, to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage, by centering on true love.
7.1. The family rooted in the original lineage
Pledge number seven of the Family Pledge is important, although it is simple. The phrases, "Our family... rooted in the original lineage... centering on true love" are talking about inheriting the original lineage of Adam who does not have fallen lineage, which has nothing to do with the Fall.
Then, it continues, "Our family... pledges to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage..." Our world is to be a world based on the culture of heart. We are to be the Unification Family, one family, centered on the unique love of God. Without being high and low, all five races are to live as one family. Such a time is coming in the future. (261-93, 1994.5.22)
It is the original lineage centered on God. If we inherit this original lineage, the original culture of heart arises. Where the original lineage is lost, the culture of heart does not emerge. Culture is linked through history. The culture of heart should be a network of the family, society, nation, and world. "Our family... pledges to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage..." This means that the issue is how to leave a pure lineage behind. Otherwise, our world based on the culture of heart is not realized.
Unless the world based on the culture of heart is established, the immense Kingdom of Heaven, where we are to live with the prepared foundation of heart, is cut off. For this reason, we should live a life based on the realm of the culture of heart. (260-305, 1994.5.19)
What is the original lineage? Centering on Adam and Eve, you should bequeath the lineage of the pure direct children of the True Parents in such a way that it will last for thousands of years. The environment we live in is extremely impure. Yet, keeping your fidelity and chastity, you can come to the place where you can receive all the highest blessings even amidst such an impure environment. This is the, special right that can be given by Rev. Moon alone. No one else can do it. No one else is the fundamental root of the lineage. (291-181, 1998.3.11)
The original lineage is no longer a fallen lineage. It is a lineage that has severed itself from Satan's lineage and restored the Fall through indemnity. It is the result of engrafting. When pulled out from the fallen root and engrafted to the true root, the third generation will receive the seeds of the original lineage. The seeds from the engrafted tree should become original true olive trees.
For this, three generations have to pass. Are you confident? This is serious. You are wild olive trees, aren't you? Wild olive trees are to be engrafted; they cannot go back and be born from their mother's womb. After going through three generations, when sowing the seeds harvested from there, they should come out as true olive trees. Three ages must pass. This is serious. (301-85, 1999.4.16)
In the Unification Church, the most important thing is not to defile the original lineage. That means your descendants should not defile their lineage in the same way that Adam and Eve did when they fell. The pledge affirms, "Our family pledges... to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage..." (260-196, 1994.5.8)
Just one mistake by Eve destroyed the original lineage, and it was regained only by fulfilling countless conditions of indemnity over the ages. It is dreadful to think of the suffering. The relationship of a man and a woman is truly a fearful thing. (290-312, 1998.3.4)
We are returning to the original state. That is what number seven of the Family Pledge is about. The original lineage is a lineage centered on God. It is saying that we build the world based on the culture of heart through living for the sake of others, which is rooted in the original lineage. We should leave a clean lineage for thousands of generations. The Fall, committed by a man and a woman in one careless moment, has brought about this our world history, and it has created our world in both the spiritual and physical realms. What shall we do about this? (292-320, 1998.4.27)
What is the original lineage? It is not a fallen lineage. You are husbands and wives connected to the fallen lineage, aren't you? No matter how proud you are of yourself, you cannot deny it.
God is connected to the unfallen, original lineage. From now on, we will have to create the world based on the culture of heart through living for the sake of others. God has not been able to do this. Since He has been unable to establish the realm of the original lineage so that people can live for the sake of others on earth -- which is the core of the ideal of creation -- the world of heart is instead connected to eternal hell. In turning this around to the direction of the Kingdom of Heaven, we have to bring it back to its original form. (297-312, 1998.12.22)
The original lineage centering on love. The lineage! The Blessed Families of the Unification Church should make special devoted efforts to become the first generation ancestors so that their descendants will not be defiled for thousands of years to come. From their generation on, no Fall can be tolerated. If they were to fall, they would not be forgiven because they would become a representative family who has fallen on the global scope, which is hundreds of times more serious than the first Fall.
Such a fearful age is coming. That is why I cannot say these words. Right now, I cannot say conclusive words. God cannot face sons and daughters born to fallen Blessed families. This is the sin of all sins, and therefore, God just cannot face them, even if they were put upside down in hell. You should know that when it comes to the love of a man and a woman, veering from the path brings fearsome consequences. (261-93, 1994.5.22)
7.2. Through living for the sake of others
Number seven of the Family Pledge says, "...to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage..." There is something to be added: "through living for the sake of others." Through living for the sake of others, we are to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage..." We need to add the phrase "through living for the sake of others." Living for the sake of others alone could be vague. So, we are to perfect the world based on the culture of heart through our concrete daily life -- individual life, family life, and life in the larger society. (297-209, 1998.11.20)
"Through living for the sake of others... rooted in the original lineage, by centering on true love." It is love that serves. You should be able to feel love. It is something holy. You should be able to govern love. You should not do things as you please. We build a world based on the culture of heart through living for the sake of others. What is the world based on the culture of heart? It is the world based on the culture of God's love; we are pursuing the original world culture. It is the world of culture where there is no love to which true love is not related. (304-273, 1999.11.9)
I know that many of you think that they do not want to be under the dominion of anyone else, no matter what. However, until now, people have not been able to fathom even in their dreams how happy it is to live under the dominion of the one who exists for the sake of others. Looking into the structure of the spirit world, God, the great Master of heaven and earth, is the center of all beings in the whole universe that exist for the sake of others.
For this reason, it would be a great happiness to be governed by Him, but people have not understood how happy this would be. God had to establish the principle of living for the sake of others because He knows that it is here that the ideal realm of unification, where people can be grateful, is established for eternity. (75-322, 1975.1.16)
Be a person who lives for the sake of others. This is the basis of the generation and formation of the cosmos. God exists for the sake of others. Among all things in the cosmos, nothing goes against this. The one who has, in this way, stood in the central and core position of the subject partner, which is the root of the generation, is welcomed by the cosmos, and even by God. Someone like me, Rev. Moon, belongs to this category. You do not feel it substantially because you do not know it. However, even the spirit world is moving with me as the center. You do not know such a world, do you? That is why you are living carelessly. (255-176, 1994.3.10)
Love is not realized when you are alone. Where does love come from? It does not come from us but from our object partner. Because it comes from our object partner, we must bow our head and serve our partner. This is where the heavenly principle, "live for the sake of others," comes from. When something extremely precious comes to us, we should exalt and serve others in order to receive it. We can receive love only when we have realized the philosophy of living for the sake of others. (143-277, 1986. 3.20)
The ones who live for the sake of others, centering on true love, are welcomed, day or night, wherever they go in the cosmos. No matter what, you are, to be displayed in the exhibition hall of the spirit world... The spirit world is a place where a human exhibition is going on. In the spirit world, what kind of life you have lived on earth will be displayed immediately. Do you want to be the last there, or do you want to be one whom everyone praises? Which side? You want to be the one who is praised the most, don't you? To do so, you have to live according to the way I tell you. I am saying that, before trying to be praised the most, you should live for the sake of others to the highest degree. Such people will surely become the central people. (255-179, 1994.3.10)
As for the concept of eternity, this is impossible when you live for your own sake. When you look at things in motion, the bigger the reciprocal force that pushes and pulls, the faster it turns. The reason why God, the King of wisdom, has established the law of living for the sake of others is because we should be eternal. (75-318, 1975.1.16)
The one who lives for the sake of others does not perish. Also, the one who lives for the sake of others will keep being coached by the spirit world. The spirit world will keep helping him make a relationship with new things. Since he makes a relationship with new things, he will naturally become famous and known throughout the world. (292-26, 1998.3.27)
Where is the path whereby we can be one, the path that can be the starting point of peace? The principle had to be established that not only God Himself but also true people live for the sake of others. Hence, true love, the true ideal, true peace, and true happiness are established by living for the sake of others; they cannot be found apart from that. We human beings did not know that this is the root of the creation of heaven and earth. (75-320, 1975.1.16)
People in the world often wonder, "Alas, what is life?" The question is establishing the proper view of life, view of the world, and view of the cosmos. How are we going to establish these? A most serious question is how to place everything in systematic order and connect their dimensional systems. The viewpoint of the principle of living for the sake of others, the most noble view of life, enables us to be happy while existing for the sake of all of humankind, existing for the sake of the whole world, existing for the sake of our nation, our society, our family, our spouse, and our children. There is no higher view of life than this. (75-324, 1975.1.16)
When you join the Unification Church, you are not encouraged to live a good worldly life. However, even if you have lived in utter misery and suffering, and you die and fall on the street so miserably that even dogs do not pay attention to you, there will be a day when flowers will blossom in the place of your death. There, all the holy people will gather around and create a city. My idea is that I drive the Unification Church members to horrible suffering for the sake of the nation and for the sake of the world, and raise you as filial children and patriots. If you refuse to go, I will have to slap you. Even by kicking you, I will have to help you overcome the current misery and the current difficulty. This is love. (49-303, 1971.10.17)
7.3. Perfecting a world based on the culture of heart
The world based on the culture of heart is the world of the original culture of God, and the world of the culture of perfect Adam, who is not related to the Fall. There are not two cultures; only one. It is the world of unification where there is only one language, one set of customs, habits, and one tradition. You should know that only in such a place can God live together with individuals and in their families. (261-93, 1994.5.22)
Do you understand what the world based on the culture of heart is? It means that the world of God's heart, the world in heaven, the world on earth, and the world of True Parents' heart are all one. That is why we say, "Our family pledges to perfect the world based on the culture of heart..." This is our ideal. The culture should not be two, but one. What shall I say about the fallen world?
Its cultures are complicated and multifarious. Hence, other than through the world based on the culture of heart, there is no way for us to make connections from individuals to the cosmos. The world thus far has been going up and down in a zigzag fashion, and that is why it has not yet been able to reach the final destination, even after thousands of years. Yet in the world based on the culture of heart, we can reach it instantaneously. This is possible only through true love. (260-196, 1994.5.8)
The Pledge says, "Our family pledges... to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage, by centering on true love." "Our family... rooted in the original lineage, by centering on true love." It is the original lineage. Lineage is important. Lineage should not change, nor should it be defiled, so that we can complete the formation of the world based on the culture of heart. The culture of heart requires that in all aspects of our life, there should be a philosophy of living for the sake of others in true love. When we say, "the world based on the culture of heart," it refers to "one boundary" representing the whole. It refers to the realm of the heart and the heavenly tribe. (260-156, 1994.5.2)
We should "...perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage." In other words, Adam and Eve must create a lineage centering on God's pure, true love, unrelated to the Fall. Through this we should form a cultural realm in which Satan cannot exist and God can rejoice. We should build a world based on the culture of heart. Centering on true love, the content of the world based on the culture of heart is one, and its direction is also one. It is one, not two. (266-153, 1994.12.22)
Where the original lineage is lost, no culture of heart can emerge. Culture is linked to history. This should be linked through the family, society, nation, and the world. "Our family... pledges to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage..." The question is how to leave a pure lineage behind. If we do not, the world based on the culture of heart is disrupted. Unless the world based on the culture of heart is established, the immense Kingdom of Heaven, where we are to live with a foundation of heart that is already prepared, is cut off from us. For this reason, we should live a life based on the realm of the culture of heart. (260-305, 1994.5.19)
The original lineage is rooted in the lineage of God. This is the world based on the culture of heart. Wherever we go, God comes to visit us. In the world based on the culture of heart, everything expands and harmonizes. When breathing like this, all should breathe the same breath, because even the cells should go along with the same beat.
With respect to God's love, we should be one with the principle of living for the sake of others and serve others. In so doing, we can find the way to glorify God; but we cannot glorify God in asking others to serve us. The world based on the culture of heart is the world of the original culture of God and the world of the culture of perfected Adam, who has nothing to do with the Fall.
In such a world, there are not two cultures; there is only one. Let it be the world of unification such that there is only one language, there is only one set of customs, there is only one set of habits, and there is only one tradition! You should know that only there will God live together with the individual and in families. (261-93, 1994.5.22)
What is the original source of the culture that can be the mainstream or groundwork for the ideal world in the future? What is the culture, which is needed by everyone that can serve as the raw material? It is the culture of heart. It is where parents cannot live without seeing their children, nor can the children live without their parents. We cannot live without our siblings, we cannot live without our people, and we cannot live without our nation. This applies to all levels. So we cannot live without the world, nor can we live without heaven and earth. Such is the culture of heart. Then what does the bright culture dawning in the East refer to? It refers to the culture of heart. From now on, we are to create the world based on heart. (151-29, 1962.10.7)
It will be a culture centered on the families of the True Parents and yours. When we practice true love, we will have a culture centered on the family. The culture of true love does not refer to an individual, but to a family culture. You should live your daily life within the realm of the True Parents' culture, which is the realm of one culture. You should live centering on one culture, one language, and one alphabet.
Lot's wife, who looked back when Sodom and Gomorrah were burning, turned into a pillar of salt. Likewise, when the time comes to burn away all of your culture, if you are still attached to it and look back, you will turn into a pillar of salt. You should know that such an age of a historic turning point is coming. Although you live in the same realm of daily life as the True Parents, if you still do not have the same culture and use the same language and alphabet, there would be nothing that is more shameful. (266-91, 1994.12.18)
If you do not use the unified language, a cultural gap arises as in the past. This is quite a serious problem. The same is true in the spirit world. Habits last eternally, even there. This is how difficult it is to remove old habits. However, this can be corrected on earth. If you develop stronger habits than your old habits, you can overcome them on earth. You must do it right now. Otherwise, you will be in trouble when you go to the spirit world. You will get stuck when you are in the spirit world. (289-208, 1998.1.2)
The coming future world is the world of the new culture of heart and the culture of love based on the true family, where God, human beings, and all things live in harmony. It is the world of interdependence, mutual prosperity, and universally shared values in which people live for the sake of others in true love and live together in harmony and cooperation. The future history is to be one that realizes the dream of "one global family through the ideal of true family" centering on the True Parents, and through the ideal of "humanity as brothers and sisters," transcending races with true love. (288-172, 1997.11.27)
You should live with fun and joy in true love. You should be able to communicate with animals, harmonize with all things, and harmonize with God. Then there will be no such things as national boundaries. There will be no different cultures. It will be the culture of love. Since the culture of love is the culture of hobbies, a life of pursuing hobbies is love.
Loving your spouse and loving your sons and daughters can be extended throughout the scope of the world. All are the expansion of your family and the realm of your object partners, celebrating culture. That is why the world based on the culture of heart where you enjoy yourself is the culture of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. It is the culture of hobbies. Such a culture of hobbies is the original culture of love, unrelated to the Fall. The culture of hobbies is the culture of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (276-209, 1996.2.24)
The world based on the culture of heart rooted in the original lineage is the world of heart. It is the world where true love is manifested. As we enter the age to manifest the heart and globalize it, the unified world of the culture of heart, the world of the unified culture comes. It is the one world free of wars and strife, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven.
Once the world based on the culture of heart is established, everything is over. All these things are set forth so that your families can enter, on earth, the realm of the royal family of the Heavenly Kingdom as freely as you want. You should know that the contents of the Pledge have been determined with the hope that you can align yourself with all of this. (276-209, 1996.2.24)
Book Sixteen - True Families And The Family Pledge
|
Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon
|
Chapter Two - Explanation of the Family Pledge
Section 8. Explanation of Family Pledge Number Eight
Our family, the Owner of Cheon II Guk, pledges, having entered the Completed Testament Age, to achieve the ideal of God and human beings united in love through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, and to perfect the realm of liberation and complete freedom in the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, by centering on true love.
8.1. As we enter the Completed Testament Age
8.1.1. What is the Completed Testament Age?
The Completed Testament Age refers to a new age that begins now. It refers to the time when we can establish one unified world of peace through the oneness of families, tribes, peoples, nations and the world. This represents everyone, not only the family. By uniting the world, and uniting the whole universe, we enter the Completed Testament Age. When we establish a world that befits the Completed Testament Age, after uniting the present world through the new families based on the four realms of heart and the three kingships, we will finally have one world of peace. (243-262, 1993.1.17)
What is the Completed Testament Age? Serving and caring for the True Parents and the True God, centering on the relationships of love, life and lineage, we are. returning to the period when human beings have dominion with which they can act on behalf of God's authority, representing the subject being of the whole world, and standing there in the center position. An age full of hope is coming. I would like you to quickly prepare for this before it is too late. (245-160, 1993.2.28)
Since the creation, God's providence of restoration has gone through tens of millions of years of history, but its standard has not yet been established. Rev. Moon finally arrived, established the Unification Church and revealed this truth, making this possible. That is why he announced the Completed Testament Age and the True Parents. This is an event that has a great effect on world history. Yet, rather than calling it an event, it serves as an origin to found a new world.
The philosophy of the True Parents and the expression Completed Testament Age embrace such a meaning. What promise is being fulfilled in the Completed Testament Age? It is the promise that God made to human beings at the time of creation. It is not the age of the providence of restoration or the age of the providence of salvation, but is the world of the ideal of creation that is to be realized.
God thought of the words "True Parents" even before human beings did. God's ideal of creation is the appearance of the True Parents. In that word is found the core of the ideal that God created from the beginning. Thus, Heaven cannot remain still. We are entering the age of the great transformation or change throughout the world. (248-188, 1993.9.30)
Things were offered in the Old Testament Age, sons and daughters in the New Testament Age, couples in the Completed Testament Age. And then you attend God. As a result of the Fall, we human beings failed to attend God on earth, serving Satan instead and being separated from God. We should now attend God and reconnect everything to Him.
Thus, the things in your possession are not really yours. They correspond to the Old Testament Age, and sons and daughters to the New Testament Age. In the Old Testament Age, things were sacrificed to pave the way for the children, and in the New Testament Age, sons and daughters were sacrificed for the coming of the parents. It is ultimately to attend God on this earth that the Lord at his Second Advent, the True Parent, comes and suffers on this earth. Now we are in hell because we have been in service to Satan on earth. Thus we should attend God through the application of true love. (211-352, 1991.1.1)
It was to make this one road that the providence has been going through six thousand years of biblical history until now. Jesus tried to connect the New Testament Age to the Completed Testament Age and bring heaven and earth into oneness. This, however, failed, and God's providence was prolonged for another two thousand years. Jesus brought the New Testament Age and worked to expand his scope to the world.
The expansion movement produced many martyrs. Especially during the four hundred years of Roman persecution, many of his followers shed blood. However, through that indemnity condition, the movement was expanded to the global level. Through this prolongation, God extended His providence of salvation to the world, hoping that the failures at the time of Jesus would be indemnified again on the world level.
Then, how could God's providence go beyond the New Testament Age and enter the Completed Testament Age? The Completed Testament Age refers to the realm of oneness of God and human beings. It refers to establishing, through true love, the realm of oneness, and standing on an equal basis by connecting together. God is not always vertical and human beings are not always horizontal. The vertical and horizontal are to become one. (211-352, 1991.1.1)
Since the false parent came into existence through the Fall, it is a historical fact that the True Parents must come. As long as the Fall is known, there is no way for this to be denied. Because of the Fall, the promise of God could not be fulfilled. The Old Testament is the promise made in the past, and the New Testament is the promise renewed; the Completed Testament Age continues to fulfill the promise. This is logical.
What kind of age is the Completed Testament Age? In this age we do not live with Satan but with God. Hence, the fallen realm must be eliminated. The elimination of Satan's world is possible because now is the time when all nations and the world can return to God.
By clearly knowing about the details of the Kingdom of Heaven, we can eliminate the false world which goes against the principles of God. It is impossible to prescribe medicine, or to present an alternative to the fallen world, unless we clearly know the right path for the individual, the family, the tribe, the peoples, the nation, the world, and even the path for the Kingdom of Heaven. (249-159, 1993.10.10)
The reason why we now talk specifically about "justification by attendance" is because it refers to the age in which one lives life as if in the Kingdom of Heaven. That is why we are talking about justification by attendance.
The history of restoration means to re-enact God's ideal of creation. For this reason, God's ideal is to be unfolded, centering on Him, in the world in heaven and in the world on earth. However, these worlds have fallen short of the original standard due to the Fall. Therefore, the providence of salvation is God's work; His striving towards re-establishing heaven and earth to the original ideal of creation, the new world of creation, from the environment under Satan's realm of control. (161-218, 1987.2.15)
When you look at human history, it can be viewed as having three ages: the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age. What does the Old Testament Age refer to? It refers to the age when sacrificial offerings were made to save children. It was a preparation for the coming of the Son of God. The New Testament Age is the age in which Jesus served as a sacrifice to receive the Parents. That is why, in the age of the Second Coming, the bridegroom and bride were established to receive the Parents. In the Completed Testament Age, Rev. Moon, with the title of the True Parent, has suffered for forty years so that God could be received on earth. Through this, the oneness of God and human beings is achieved. (227-94, 1992.2.10)
When we speak about the True Parents and the Completed Testament Age we are referring to the fact that Adam and Eve are to reach perfection and return to the place where there is no Fall. Women throughout the whole world are considered as part of the True Mother's body. Adam is one person, and Eve is also one person. This is important. Adam should be one perfected person; so should Eve. (266-64, 1994.12.11)
What does the Completed Testament Age represent? The Completed Testament Age represents the fulfillment of God's covenant; that is, He is giving the Blessing to humankind. In the Old Testament Age, the Blessing did not occur; in the New Testament Age, the Blessing was desired; and in the Completed Testament Age, the Blessing is attained. Is it not God's ideal of creation that Adam and Eve marry centering on God, thereby connecting the life force centered on His love to the life of Adam and Eve and leaving His lineage behind? Had this happened, they would have become the True Parents. True love is indeed great. (291-178, 1998.3.11)
There can be only one set of True Parents. They are the only Parents of humankind. The Completed Testament Age is the age in which the True Parents appear for the first time ever in human history. (248-226, 1993.10.1)
8.1.2. The Completed Testament Age is declared through the victory of the True Parents.
In 1992, I proclaimed the coming of the Messiah and the True Parents to the world. Thereafter, I drove providential fortune, and in this year, 1993, I announced "The True Parents and the Completed Testament Age" in America from May 13th. I created the environment in which all this can be accomplished. As you know, America is the nation that represents the whole world. It is the nation that serves as the final home for the Christian cultural sphere.
Now, with the True Parents as the center, we entering a new age; that is, we are entering the Completed Testament Age. This declaration was made for the first time ever on earth. How eagerly God must have waited for this time! What a miserable situation God has been in throughout the ages of history! Now the age of hope has come near; we have entered the age when we can proclaim the True Parents. This is a historical event that carries all the significance of universal history. Up until now, there has never been such an event throughout human history. (248-175, 1993.8.3)
The twenty years from 1972 to 1992 is the period when we went beyond the mission of Christianity, centering on Korea. On the national level, I fulfilled the indemnity condition that corresponds to the Old Testament Age. The Holy Marriage of the True Parents in 1960 and our activities in America on the global stage corresponds to the relationship between the Old Testament Age and the New Testament Age. They have the same contents. Through this, the worldwide settlement of the True Parents was concluded in this period. That is why I announced the Completed Testament Age, which is the time when we can live with God. We Unification Church members have now come to the age of living with God. (248-175, 1993.8.3)
What is the Completed Testament Age? It refers to the time when the family of the central True Parents has achieved a complete victory and has gone beyond the fallen realm of the world. The enemies who have been trying to strike down Rev. Moon's family disappear from the environment. They disappear because they are defeated in the fight. Even if you won a championship in shooting, if you were defeated in the Olympic games, can you still claim that you are the best? You would have to give up your medal as the champion. (234-295, 1992.8.27)
The words "The Completed Testament Age and the True Parents" have nothing to do with Satan. Once the words "The Completed Testament Age and the True Parents" appear, Satan will have to retreat. This is a privileged time. Thus, everyone should reach perfection at the time of the Second Advent. (252-130, 1993.11.14)
Right now I am thinking about Adam's age, Jesus' age, and the True Parents' age. Why three stages? Adam's age represents the formation stage, Jesus' age the growth stage, and the True Parents' age the completion stage. It is through these three stages or generations that the restoration of Eden in the Old Testament Age, the restoration of Eden in the New Testament Age, and the restoration of Eden in the Completed Testament Age, unfolds. Now, I am the only one who remains in the Completed Testament Age. (229-69, 1992.4.9)
The Completed Testament Age is a time to return to the family. Unification starts with the individual. You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven, even for tens of thousand years, unless you have gone over this hill. You cannot restore the right of the eldest son, which can be done through bringing Satan to voluntary submission. This is not a forced submission but through persuasion.
Did you surrender yourself voluntarily or forcibly? Since you have been persuaded, you should surrender voluntarily, right? Through this, heavenly families on earth and in heaven, and all the victorious dominion over thousands of years, is attained all at once centering on the family, while all the nations of the world stand in equal positions. This is a blueprint from which a cast will be made of the True Parents as the model.
This should be distributed. Then, with this cast, the copies are immediately produced wherever they are made. Likewise, the families of the five-billion humankind of the whole world are engrafted as one global family and return to the Nation -- the Kingdom of Heaven of liberation that had been lost. This is the Completed Testament Age, the age in which the promise of God is fulfilled. (245-157, 1993.2.28)
What was lost during the Old Testament Age should be recovered. In the Old Testament Age, all things were sacrificed; in the New Testament Age, the son was sacrificed; and in the Completed Testament Age, the Parent was sacrificed. With respect to all these, we should, therefore, deny everything -- including the parents and children of our own family. In order to return everything that Satan had taken from heaven, we should offer heaven everything that we have, denying them and even adding greater love than the love of Satan's world.
In such a way, by putting ourselves in the position of denying everything, there will come a time when we will have paid the indemnity needed to restore the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age, and the Completed Testament Age. The time of elimination is coming. I am saying these things so that, by following the principle of resurrection, the Blessed families will avoid being caught by Satan and can be liberated.
Going through "things" in the Old Testament Age, the Second Adam in the New Testament Age, and our own substantial self in the Completed Testament Age indicates that the direction has to be changed 180 degrees centered upon God. All that used to be yours should be returned to the Parent who brings them to God. Love should be resurrected.
We as individuals are on the formation stage, our family is on the growth stage, and our tribe is on the perfection stage. These three stages should become one. (216-204, 1991.3.31)
What is the most important thing in the course of history? It is the emergence of the realm of the chosen people. In this age, I am trying to connect this realm on the world level to the foundation of three stages of development: the formation, growth, and completion stages. The Israelites correspond to the formation level, Christianity to the growth level, and the Unification Church to the completion level.
If the realm of Israel was the center of the Old Testament Age, Christianity was the center of the New Testament Age, and the Unification Church is that for the Completed Testament Age. The Completed Testament Age is the age of achievement. What should be achieved? Individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, and the world should be completed.
Centering on what? Centering on God's love, God's life, and God's lineage. Through this, all should be connected. This is the tradition of a single lineage, a single love, and a single life. If this happens, Satan will have to leave. Through this engrafing, Satan's connection to the lineage disappears. (226-275, 1992.2.9)
When tribal messiahs are dispatched, the Completed Testament Age arrives. If all families are engrafted to these tribal messiahs who are dispatched, without going through a course of indemnity, the walls in the worlds on earth and in heaven will crumble. In other words, we can return to the position of being the people of the Kingdom of Heaven. This means that we can enter the realm of the royal family of the Kingdom of Heaven.
So, once the tribal messiahs establish their own physical mothers and fathers in the position of true parents, their hometowns will be directly connected to the Kingdom of Heaven. Then, their birth mothers and fathers can stand in the position of being restored to the lineage of the parents who have reached perfection, without having fallen. Through this, amazing events, in which your entire hometowns turn into the Kingdom of Heaven, can occur.
The most important thing is that, in the Completed Testament Age, we live together with God. Thus, we should expedite these three requirements, namely, the change of lineage, the change of ownership, and the change of heart. So you should practice in your families the four realms of heart, the three kingships, and the realm of royal family. Once this is successfully done, everything is over. This is the last mission to be undertaken by the Blessed families. This is your last mission; your destiny. (226-275, 1992.2.9)
The Completed Testament Age, centering on the True Parents, refers to the time of receiving the Blessing centered on God. Through the completion of such an ideal of the Second Advent, which shows the way to the liberation of all peoples and humankind, transcending all, the world becomes one of peace and unification. Receiving the Completed Testament Age centered on the True Parents involves the Blessing that is going on throughout the world. (287-14, 1997.8.10)
In the Completed Testament Age, the Blessing was given at the completion level. Therefore, all people can stand on the same level, and their descendants can receive the Blessing. Five billion human beings, the descendants of the three great ancestors, are now living on earth. By giving them the Blessing with those from the liberation realm of the three great ancestors, all of them can receive the same grace in equal proportion. This is because they are now connected to the parent-child relationship. Such a time has arrived. An urgent time has come. (252-139, 1993.11.14)
Now, the ownership should be restored. In order to attend God, in the Old Testament Age things were sacrificed, in the New Testament Age the son was sacrificed, and in the Completed Testament Age the parent was sacrificed. What should you do now? You should stand in the position of the mother and father on their behalf. Sons and daughters represent the New Testament Age and all things represent the Old Testament Age. As these Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament Ages all come within the range of God's true love, you should pay indemnity for having deviated from God's love and come back to the original owner and return to Him all that Satan controlled. (208-345, 1990.11.21)
8.2. Through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience
8.2.1. God's principle of creation and absolute faith and absolute obedience
After creating Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden, God gave them the one and only commandment and told them not to eat of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. He told them to keep it from the position of one having absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, but they failed to do so. When God gave them that commandment, He, Himself, stood in the position of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Thus, His counterparts also had to do the same in order to achieve oneness. However, they failed to accomplish this.
In the last days, in order for fallen human beings to return to the original world and to enter the Kingdom of Heaven, they should go through the gate of the True Parents. In order to so do, they must perform acts of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, which were not carried out in the Garden of Eden. Otherwise, they cannot go to this new world. They must hold fast to the coat tails of the True Parents and follow them, without ever losing them, with an attitude of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience.
God is the subject partner. God has lost His partners of love because He lost the fruits of absolute faith, the fruits of absolute love, and the fruits of absolute obedience. That is, He lost the family of Adam and Eve with their sons and daughters. No force can prevent you from grasping Rev. Moon's belt like this. For such victors of unification, all creation says "Amen" while cheering Mansei. (282-41, 1997.2.16)
When God created the universe, He did so on the basis of absolute faith. Thus, whatever God has said, will absolutely be fulfilled There is nothing that cannot be accomplished. Also, the purpose of creation is to have object partners of love, absolute love. There is no room for doubt; no second thoughts. Next is absolute obedience. Absolute obedience means not having a sense of "self"; even God is no exception to this. (274-201, 1995.11.3)
God started creating all things based on absolute faith. He began to create so that He could have object partners of absolute love. Absolute obedience means that there exists no awareness of "self'''. It is a state of complete zero -- a complete nothingness. Once God returns to nothingness, a circular movement automatically begins. Since everything is given out, and there is no more to give, God returns to the bottom. This has become the origin of the movement of the universe. Thus, after completely investing everything, things go down preparing to go up once more. (282-68, 1997.3.10)
At the time of creation, God created based on absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. This total giving left a complete vacuum, resulting in a deflation in which not even the tiniest particle remained between the two sides, which then attached to each other and became one. This is how oneness, total oneness is achieved. When oneness is created and fullness is produced, like a type of high pressure zone, then a circular motion is created. Likewise, if you totally invest yourself from the position of absolute nothingness, a dynamic type of movement can occur.
When I apply such a principle and invest myself for the universe based on absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, there will come a time when the world naturally unites, and the high pressure zone will be completely filled. Here it is logical that the unification of the world will naturally appear without conflict. (273-297, 1995.10.29)
God raised Adam and Eve, wanting them to be absolutely faithful. God wanted the family of Adam and Eve to stand on absolute faith, absolute love, and absolute obedience because the place of love for the ideal world that He had created with absolute faith was to be a place of such a standard. But Adam and Eve fell. They destroyed the standard of absolute faith, violated the standard of absolute love, and abandoned the standard of absolute obedience. Where can such people go?
They are bound to go to hell. The commandment that God gave to Adam and Eve was to do with love, which is symbolized by the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. They should have become one in the love of God, who had practiced absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. However, they lost that position, and Rev. Moon has come today and is speaking about this to restore it.
It is amazing that a system of truth has been established, which people can accept as common sense on a theoretical basis, and which can work to reshape their lives. You should understand that you are standing in the position of kings and queens and rich men and women, which is more precious than that of billionaires and the presidents of all nations. (273-299, 1995.10.29)
God created with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, and aspired towards the ideal unified world of absolute love. God Himself practiced all these: absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Thus, we should also inevitably practice them in order to earn the right to be partners with God. Even if we may go to a place of death, or even if we may lose our life, we should still stand on the standard of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Only then can we, as His sons and daughters, resemble the image of the Father who has passed through history, investing and investing and forgetting about His investment in order to find absolute love. That is why Jesus came to this earth and said, as a motto for going to the heavenly kingdom: "Whoever seeks to gain his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life will preserve it." (273-299, 1995.10.29)
We are trying to regain what was lost in Adam's family: absolute faith, absolute love... What is absolute love? God's purpose of creation is to find partners of love. In order to find the absolute partners of love, God Himself has been investing absolute love as the standard. Thus, absolute obedience means that even your own way of thinking should not exist. You invest your whole self and forget about what you've invested. God does not acknowledge His own value as the creator of heaven and earth. He lowers himself. Since God totally invests Himself while going down to the bottom, while His partner is going up to the extent in which he goes even higher than God's position, then they both automatically resurrect. (282-323, 1997.4.7)
We should love God. We should have absolute faith in God. With absolute faith, we should love God absolutely and obey Him absolutely. Why? It is in order to receive God's love and to inherit the right of ownership.
God created heaven and earth with absolute faith and absolute love, and in the position of absolute obedience. God's ideal of creation should possess the standard of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Adam and Eve were the central beings; God's object partners of love. Thus, because creation was created with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, these become the standards for existence.
Christianity also teaches faith, hope, and love. What is the greatest among them all? It is love. It is exactly the same. God created all things with absolute faith and absolute love. Absolute obedience requires you to have no sense of self; it requires that you be conscious of others. Hope does not refer to the present time; instead it is referring to the future expectations connected to the object partner. Hope is the same for both. (284- 135, 1997.4.16)
It is absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Everything is realized within this realm. God Himself created His partners of love with absolute faith. He created them after proclaiming, "I have this faith!" He completely invested Himself with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience.
Absolute faith stands on the basis of absolute love, and absolute obedience stands on the basis of absolute love. This is the main idea of the spirit world. It is the main thought of the eternal spirit world. It is also the main thought of the earth. It is the main thought in both worlds: the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven. So you should have such a concept. As long as you have this concept, you can pass anywhere. You can pass everywhere. (292-271, 1998.4.27)
Just as God created all things with full authority, investing absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, you should also stand in the same position. You should not fail to become object partners to the subject partner in the ideal realm created by God, and unite with Him as one. What you should know is that I, Rev. Moon, absolutely believe in the entire contents of the Principle. That is what you should understand.
That is something which you must absolutely love. There is nothing else. Even if I may have to abandon my world, abandon my family, abandon my wife, and abandon my children, I love the Principle absolutely, more than them. I absolutely obey it. I invest my present life as well as the entire length of my life in it. I invest everything and then forget it. Until now, you may have understood absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience conceptually, but it is not a concept. It is something that you must actually put into practice. (293-92, 1998.5.24)
You should know that God is liberated with the liberation of humankind. For the liberation of your families, I, Rev. Moon, console God's sorrow of having lost His family. By liberating my tribe, I should console God's sorrow of having lost His tribe, and by building a nation, I should liberate God from the sorrow of having lost His nation. What I am trying to do in my life is to regain the lost cosmos in order to console God's sorrow. I do not have my own wish, nor do I have my own thoughts. I just practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. If I am told to die, I don't hesitate to die. I try not to avoid something even if I may have to die. (300-72, 1999.2.21)
Within the bag of the harmony of love, there is the world of peace and unity. You, Unification Church members, have no way of denying it. This is because even if you study it for ten thousand years, you will not have studied it more than I have. So if you come to this conclusion clearly and practice it with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, everything is completed.
Ladies and gentlemen, when you are married, you ask your spouse, "You absolutely trust me, don't you?" If your bride asks you on the first night of your marriage, "How much do you love me?" you would answer, "I love you absolutely with my mind and body as one; I absolutely love you with the oneness of my mind and body; I absolutely trust you," right? (296-94, 1998.11.3)
The philosophy of the True Parents is simple. It is centered on absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. It is absolute faith centered on love. The absolute faith, however, is a concept, whereas love is the center of everything. Love is invisible although you experience it.
Next, obedience means practice. If we are going to realize love, centering on love, we must obey. The purpose of obedience is to achieve something greater; so, to achieve this we should invest ourselves. If this grows centering on ourselves, it cannot fully grow. God's tradition of infinite love expands everywhere continuously. The issue is the relationship between husband and wife. That is why my first declaration in Jardim was absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Through this, we are returning to the original position of God at the time of creation. (296-94, 1998.11.3)
The realm of dominion based on accomplishments, the realm of direct dominion, or the realm of direct dominion through the fulfillment of humankind's portion of responsibility -- all these refer to the accomplishment of our responsibility, by receiving the Blessing centering on love; this is the view of the Principle, isn't it? When you stand with this view, you should completely resemble God in your mind and body.
God created all things based on absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Therefore, unless the human beings, Adam and Eve, become one through absolute faith, and stand in the position of object partners to Him through absolute love and absolute obedience, there will never be a way for them to become one with Him. At their one meeting point, they can reach the standard of oneness; this point should not be off even one iota. This is logical; this is a serious matter. (285-72, 1997.4.21)
The Fall means having failed to have absolute faith. You should know this. It is absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience! God emphasized this. Why? It was so that He could bequeath to you the entire ideal of love. In order for you to do so, you should resemble Him. (282-297, 1997.4.7)
Absoluteness implies that there is only one. This is a road that leads to one, not two. How do we connect ourselves to that single path? We can connect by living for the sake of others. God also created with such a concept. It is absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Even God has no other concept. It means none, a zero. (281-217, 1997.2.13)
When God created Adam and Eve, He had absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Because God created in this way, His partners must stand on absolute faith and be in the position of absolute obedience. Otherwise, they cannot enter the realm of God's love. This is where the Kingdom of Heaven and hell are divided. This is the content of the commandment. (278-128, 1996.5.1)
Americans, being individualists, are saying, "I am the best, and who is this Rev. Moon? He's just the founder of the Unification Church, so what? He has nothing to do with me." When Rev. Moon talks about absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, they are saying, "What kind of words are these? Are they words from a dictator or a king?" The dictator or king is God. He is, however, the true dictator or king. The false dictator or king is Satan. You should know this. If you tell God not to act as the owner, would He stop acting as the owner? The answer is eternally no. (293-297, 1998.6.7)
8.2.2. The practice of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience sends you straight to the Kingdom of Heaven
We should be settled, by liberating the realm of the fourth Adam. The True Parents should teach you all of this before going to the spirit world. Rev. Moon practices absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience centered on the absolute family. That is why God serves that family. The eternal path of true love is connected to this. If you fail to practice absolute faith, absolute love will not take root. When the bud comes out, it should be nurtured in order to grow. For it to grow, you should invest all of your blood and flesh, and sacrifice yourself. (295-163, 1998.8.19)
We no longer need indemnity. Nor do we need salvation. Thus, we should follow the law of heaven and earth centering on the Principle, and teach absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Now the new law is emerging. The constitution is emerging. If we practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience on earth, the eternal Kingdom of Heaven is realized. From the earth, you should naturally be able to see, feel, and know the world of heaven. (293-274, 1998.6.2)
God created based on absolute faith and with the heart of absolute love and absolute obedience. For this reason, the Unification Church stands in the position of practicing absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience at the place where we attend the heavenly parent and the earthly parents with the title of the True Parents. Therefore, centering on the family of love which is based on the ideal of creation, all could be united and establish the victorious hegemony, upon which foundation the sovereign nation of love could begin. We are now living in such an age. (303-155, 1999.8.17)
The Blessed families are the people who have inherited God's lineage of true life, and with whom God can be connected -- both in the spirit world and physical world. Thus, God can rule over them as He pleases. So from now on, God is pushing forward the history of restoration, without indemnity conditions, according to His will and with His full authority.
The question is whether or not you are suitable; whether or not you can stand in the reciprocal relationship with God. Once you have made the determination and become one with the standard of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, everything will work at lightening speed, becoming equal. Once you become true sons and daughters standing in the position of oneness with God and God's absolute love and lineage, the entire universe will be bequeathed to you as His sons and daughters. Then, everything belongs to you. When you become one in love, everything becomes yours. (300-303, 1999.4.11)
The Blessed families are equal in value to the world and cosmos. They are like the sons and daughters of Rev. Moon's direct lineage, who can act on his behalf. When I gave them the Blessing, I did so in order for them to become better than me, by following me. So, once you have the heart of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, you can do the things I did.
When God created, He started with such a heart. God, the subject partner, said, "When I speak, my object partners of love substantially appear." This is absolute faith. Upon this, He meets the partner of absolute love. To be an owner of love, a partner of love is indispensable. That is why even God Himself absolutely obeys love. A circular movement arises whenever we adopt an absolute response. (301-74, 1999.4.16)
In the Garden of Eden, God created with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. The realm of oneness of God and human beings in love is created through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. The Kingdom of Heaven in heaven and the Kingdom of Heaven on earth are to be the realm of oneness of God and human beings in love, so that His sons and daughters, who are like the absolute God, can freely exercise their full authority; and they are to be the worlds where they can freely travel, wherever they go. We can finally liberate God only when we become people of ability who can do such activities. (301-85,1999.4.16)
Everything was shattered due to lack of faith. This happened because the first human ancestors failed to absolutely love God. They fell because of their inability to absolutely love and obey God. For this reason, the True Parents have indemnified this and prepared the highway for all of us to follow. Thus, if you practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience towards the True Parents, heaven and earth will respond and obey you, even if you call upon them day or night, and wake them up ten times.
You should, therefore, not complain even if you are woken up a hundred times during the night. This is obedience. Consensual obedience has within it a part of "self", but in complete obedience this does not exist. You should be obedient even if it means following a thousand times a day. (300-238, 1999.3.23)
The world on earth and the world in heaven become one with God as the center. Carrying a signboard for unification, with the True Parents as the center, they unite. God created with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, and for this reason, we should also stand on the foundation of all-transcendence, all-immanence, all-authority, and omnipotence. Because we have now returned to the original state of creation, in order to find the object partners of love here, we are to invest and forget about it with a heart of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. By copying what God has done, we ourselves should also practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience towards this world on behalf of God. (303-153, 1999.8.17)
Your families represent history and heaven and earth. By becoming absolute, unique, unchanging, and eternal families, in attendance to God with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, when your families turn into eternal tribes, eternal peoples, and thus create the eternal Kingdom of Heaven, the age of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is directly connected to the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven, and one unified world is created. (295-255, 1998.9.8)
8.2.3. The standard of oneness is absolute faith and absolute love
You should consider that the path of God's liberation and completion is the path of restoration which the True Parents have established. Just as the True Parents walked the path of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience before God, you must also walk the same path of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience before the True Parents. Only then shall I, Rev. Moon, follow you around, being on the same level with you. (280-33, 1996.10.13)
It is absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. In the Garden of Eden, that is what God asked Adam and Eve to keep through the commandment that God gave to them. God was saying, "With an absolute standard, I created all things in order to find the partners of love. You should reach this level." That is why you are asked to practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. Obedience has no sense of self. (284-183, 1997.4.17)
How rugged the road of restoration is! I, Rev. Moon, should not violate the efforts made by others who have come this far. If I did, I would not be qualified to be the True Parent, I would not be qualified to be the bridegroom, I would not be qualified to be the elder brother, and I would not be qualified to be the sibling. Because of such a heart, I uphold absolute faith.
I should practice absolute faith. It is absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. That is why I invest and forget, and pull you forward whenever I have time, and raise people up with my philosophy of love, and then give them to you to love more than any one else. You are the descendants of the fallen archangel. In such a position, can you have marriage partners? You cannot. So, by taking some part of Adam's body and engrafting it, I place you in the position of my younger siblings and bind you together.
Cain, in the position of Satan, struck his younger brother to death, didn't he? What shall we do this time? Shall we also strike our younger brother to death? The elder brother is the one who saves them all. That is why I am telling you to practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. (290-321, 1998.3.4)
There are still paths of indemnity; but I have laid a wide road along all these paths. Your families are supposed to go over these paths but, as the representative, I have laid a highway for all of those in the satanic world. Therefore, if you pass through the realm of heart by being one with me, the True Parent, in whom you absolutely believe, absolutely love, and absolutely obey, you can be engrafted onto me and freely go over the paths that I have pioneered.
That is why I teach you absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. By centering on the standard of the ideal of true love, which God created in Adam's family, and as the object partner who has that standard and has become one with True Father, you should go over the individual environment and connect your tribes and relatives. After passing through the age of the family, we have now come to the age of the blood relatives. (284-161, 1997.4.16)
You should know that this person has become the True Parent who stands above good individuals' parents, and represents the new nation that stands above nations, the new world that stands above the evil world, the individual who stands above fallen people and the king who stands above kings. Thus, by absolutely loving him, you will be able to victoriously go over Satan's world and all the heinous environments of the fallen world. So, before his will, standing as the subject partner, you should be resolved to become one in absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, and go forward. This should be the creed of the Unification Church members who are striving to save and recreate the fallen world. (277-80, 1996.3.31)
It is true love, alone, that can unite the mind and the body that were divided through false love. So, you should practice true love. You should absolutely obey the command of the True Parents. It is possible only on that basis; it is impossible below the standard of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. (274-199, 1995.11.3)
You must absolutely not be separated from Rev. Moon. You must not fail to practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. If you fail, gaps will widen in you. There should be no gaps. So, am I trustworthy? Have I lived like that or not? (290-129, 1998.2.15)
In the Completed Testament Age, families should settle. This requires absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. So let us fulfill the ideal of mind and body unity and realize the realm of liberation of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. This is the last thing to do. I am talking about the settlement of families. We should realize the realm of liberation by creating the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven. We should clean up heaven and everything else. (292-320, 1998.4.27)
The time when you and I have to separate will come. You are to go out among the people, and my path will move upward to a higher place. When I head to the vertical place, can this vertical place go over into the horizontal one? The horizontal should follow the vertical and climb up, right? They should have the same angle. If their angles were to diverge, they would fall apart. That is why you should become absolutely one centering on the vertical standard of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. It is absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. (300-163, 1999.3.3)
No matter what, you must become individuals who can receive all ownership that comes from God's blessing on the family level that I am talking about. To do this, you should love based on absolute faith. You should practice absolute love and absolute obedience. Even if you may have to give up your own family and nation, you must stand on this foundation and become a family that kicks out the first ancestors' sorrow of not having been able to keep the commandment given to them. By doing so, you can go straight to the Kingdom of Heaven as a victorious family of liberation. This is a special grace that is granted by Rev. Moon to you. Indeed, this is a special grace. In order to find out whether this is a lie or not, just die and see. You will discover it right away. This is how serious it is. (274-181, 1995.10.29)
8.3. To achieve the ideal of oneness of God and humankind in love
8.3.1. The ideal oneness of God and humankind in love is God's purpose of creation
God, the subject partner of true love, has established human beings as His partners of true love. God's ideal of love is fulfilled only through human beings. God's purpose of creation is to bring about the world of the absolute ideal of God and human beings united in love. Human beings were, therefore, created as the object partners of God's highest and deepest love.
Thus, among the creation, they are the only object partners who wear the substantial body of God. They are born as the visible body before the invisible God. When human beings reach perfection, they become God's temples. They are the visible substantial beings in whom God can always enter and dwell in freedom and peace. God's overall ideal of absolute true love is realized and perfected through human beings in a vertical relationship between parents and children. (277-198, 1996.4.16)
Until now, no one has understood where God's love and humankind's love merge. Without knowing this, you cannot call God, Father. That word has no relevance to God. Adam and Eve are God's bodies. Thus, when Adam and Eve reach perfection, God's internal nature is manifested in man's mind, and God's external form is manifested in woman's mind. The physical wedding ceremony of Adam and Eve is God's wedding ceremony. When you go to the spirit world, you will know it for sure. You will see that these incomprehensible theories are all correct. Hence, only when you occupy God's love is your ambition fully satisfied, and will you say, "Now, I am content." (252-119, 1993.11.14)
When human beings are perfected, they attain divine nature and become perfect, as the Heavenly Father is perfect, realizing a value comparable to God. God is the Absolute Being, but He cannot realize His ideal of true love by Himself. It is because the ideal of love necessarily requires a partner. At this point, we should understand what the relationship between the beginning and completion of God's true love and humankind's true love is. What if God, without establishing human beings as the absolute object partners of true love, had tried to achieve the beginning and completion of His true love in some other way? The true love ideals of God and human beings would have had different motivations, and the direction and purpose of the two forms of love would have differed. (282-209, 1997.3.13)
God is the root of love, the root of life, the root of lineage, and the root of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and Kingdom of Heaven in heaven. When Adam and Eve get married, God enters the hearts of Adam and Eve and realizes the oneness of love. God is the vertical True Parent, and Adam and Eve are the horizontal True Parents.
Because we were born with the blood and flesh of these two sets of parents, our mind becomes the vertical self and our body becomes the horizontal self. Since the realm of the oneness of God and humankind in love is realized through this, those who complete the oneness of the mind and body in love become God's sons and daughters. When they become God's princes and princesses, they can have a parent-child relationship with God and inherit everything.
When such children become husbands and wives and totally unite based on true love, they become the family that lives with God, and that family becomes a base of peace and the ideal. A man and a woman, each being a half, becomes one and comes to complete the ideal love as. God's partners. In other words, by perfecting human beings as beings of infinite value through true love, God also perfects true love, and completes the world of the ideal of creation where the eternal ideal love dwells. (254-106, 1994.2.1)
When we realize the oneness of mind and body and the oneness of husband and wife, we naturally return to God. The foundation of true love is supposed to be settled centering on God. This is the realm of perfection, unification, and oneness. This is the foundation of unification. In this case, God Himself also unifies. There is nothing that can separate the oneness of God and humankind in love. There is no force that can tear them apart. (249-144, 1993.10.8)
God, who wants perfection and completion through true love between the Creator and human beings, needed a condition of oneness with them. That is why God needed a commandment to give to the first human ancestors. Knowing that they are at the stage of immaturity, while they are growing up through the growth period, God set up a condition to bequeath to them the most precious true love; this was the commandment. (282-209, 1997.3.13)
8.3.2. How is the oneness of God and humankind realized?
Where on earth is the standard of perfection of sons and daughters, the standard of perfection of brothers and sisters, the standard of perfection of husbands and wives, and the standard of perfection of parents established? Where on earth is the realm of the oneness of God and human beings? When human beings, created by God as His sons and daughters, reach maturity and become one, in what position will God be? These are important matters. In elucidating the fundamental core of the universe, these matters must be revealed clearly. If these are not resolved, we will run into a serious problem. (249-282, 1993.10.11)
What is it that I, Rev. Moon, have agonized over the most? It is the question of how to form the oneness of God and humankind in love. It is the question of how this is explained theoretically. Unless this is elucidated, the theoretical system cannot settle down. Everything is distorted if the fundamental position of human love is not set up. (249-223, 1993.10.10)
God's love and humankind's love; this becomes the question. The question is whether God's love and humankind's love are the same or different in color. This is a grave question. Where do God's love and humankind's love meet? Unless these two meet and form a base of being united in love, neither God nor human beings can settle down together. Although God rejoices, if human beings have a different basis for rejoicing in love, a serious problem arises. (257-58, 1994.3.13)
How do we achieve the oneness of God and humankind? God is the vertical Father of true love. He is the Father centered on true love. Then, is God close or distant? Is He visible to your eyes or not? Why is He invisible? It is because He is too close. If something is too close, you cannot see it forever. Even in the spirit world, you cannot see Him. This, however, does not mean that He is not there. He exists. There is no one who has seen love, nor is there anyone who has seen air. (249-31, 1993.10.7)
When I was pursuing the answers to fundamental questions, I continued to think about how to achieve oneness between God and humankind. This is an important question. Without resolving it, the starting point and the end point would not coincide. While thinking of this, what struck me like lightning? It is the fact that true love travels the straightest and shortest distance. What this means is that there is only one vertical line; at a point on the horizontal line, there is only one line that forms a ninety degree angle to it. This is the straightest and shortest distance. It is at ninety degrees. (250-153, 1993.10.14)
In the world of atoms, electrons revolve around the protons. In the world of molecules, the plus ions and minus ions interact. Those that interact do so with a center. Man and woman also interact. Centering on what? They interact centering on love. God and human beings also interact. What does the phrase, "oneness of God and humankind", mean? We also use the term "union".
Centering on what, is oneness achieved? Centering on what, do we talk about the oneness of parents and children and the oneness of husband and wife? It is centering on love. The parents and children, and the husband and wife, are united as one body. This is the oneness of God and humankind. Centering on what? Centering on money, on political power, or on knowledge? It is beyond doubt that it is centering on love. What kind of love is it? It is true love, and Godly love. What kind of love is Godly love? It is absolute love. What is absolute love? It is aligned with eternity. It is eternal love. (251-120, 1993.10.17)
The oneness of God and each person; this is the realm of the unity of God and humankind. If the standard of the ideal that God rejoices in, and the standard that human beings desire, do not coincide with each other, it is a serious problem. They should match perfectly. They should be one horizontally and also be one vertically. If they cross at ninety degrees, front and back and left and right, the twelve positions including the upper and lower quadrants, and the right and left quadrants, exactly meet at any point at ninety degrees. (223-346, 1991.11.20)
Why do we marry? It is to perfect love. If we say that horizontally, right and left or east and west are a man and a woman, their true ideal is to connect by passing through the straightest, shortest distance. There is only one horizontal, straight, shortest distance of love for the straight vertical line. This is none other than at the ninety-degree angle. If this tilts to the side like this, it does not work because it becomes an oval. Not all are the same. It is only in the ninety-degree angle that all can stand on an equal position and on the same standard. There is no other place, but at a ninety-degree angle, that the love that leads to the oneness of God and humankind accrues. (224-167, 1991.11.24)
God created Adam first as His body. Adam is God's son, and at the same time God Himself with a body. Next, God created Eve as Adam's partner in an effort to perfect horizontal love, that is, the ideal of conjugal love. Eve is God's daughter and, at the same time, His bride who is to physically perfect God's ideal of horizontal love.
The place where Adam and Eve have reached perfection, and consummate their first love after marriage under God's blessing, is also the place where God receives His physical bride. God's ideal of absolute love vertically comes down to, and participates in, where Adam and Eve's ideal of conjugal love horizontally bears fruit. God's true love and humankind's true love start at one point, centering on the starting point of the vertical and horizontal, bear fruit, and reach perfection. (277-198, 1996.4.16)
Who on earth are Adam and Eve? They are the ones who, centering on the ideal of love, unite horizontally. The horizontal should meet the vertical line at a ninety degree angle, and set a focal point. The same is true for the position of front and back, left and right, and above and below. What does this mean? Since God is the subject partner of the dual characteristics, He enters the minds of Adam and Eve, who are focused on that kind of love. Therefore, the wedding ceremony of the human ancestors, who are not fallen, becomes God's wedding ceremony. (223-267, 1991.11.12)
Where does God enter? God enters the minds of Adam and Eve... His dual characteristics, right? These two enter and merge into one root. Then they are manifested into sons and daughters. They are connected by love, centered on mind, body and spirit, and have the same root. So when they have sons and daughters out of this love, would these children go to hell? They cannot be touched or interfered with by anyone. The absolute body, the absolute mind, the absolute spirit, the absolute man, and the absolute woman, bring unification through God's absolute love and through the sexual organ, which is the origin of life, the origin of love, and the origin of lineage. (194-343, 1989.10.30)
Adam and Eve came as the dual characteristics of the invisible God. It is as if two invisible beings are standing together within one being. They are united in true love and manifest as male character. God then reappears through His son and daughter, who take the position of His object partners to that male character. When they grow up and become husband and wife in love, God descends from above, whereupon He stands in the position of the invisible Parent and they, in the position of the visible parents, become one through the act of loving. (222-317, 1991.11.6)
Where do the vertical and the horizontal merge together? Where does the union of heaven and earth occur? It occurs in front of the vertical standard. The path of love takes the straightest, shortest distance.
In order to answer these questions, I have agonized over the question of where these two, the vertical and the horizontal, and heaven and earth, settle down. I came to understand during my efforts that vertical and horizontal love are situated at the fundamental core of the universe. How do I know this?
It is because we cannot go up in a straight way. If so, we would be stuck in the same place. But if we leave the horizontal and love only vertically, we would be stuck like this. The question then is where this goes and how it turns. It cannot turn. These questions -- how they connect, and, if there is love of heaven and earth, how should they unite -- were serious ones. But one thing that I realized was that love travels the straightest, shortest distance. (214-232, 1991.2.2)
What is it that Rev. Moon agonized over the most, while digging into the fundamental core of the universe? It was the question of how love travels and settles down. Discovering the one thing that love travels the straightest, shortest distance, resolved all questions. If love descends from above, when heaven is considered high, and earth low, and when true love comes down to the earth from heaven, which route would it take?
It is through the straightest and shortest distance. So what is it? It is the perpendicular path, isn't it? There is nothing else except for the perpendicular path. It is the straightest, shortest distance. If love travels through the fastest, straightest and shortest distance, the settlement point of heaven and earth can be only one on a perfect plane. It is not two, but is absolutely one. (211-77, 1990.12.29)
Where did I say that God's love and humankind's love meet? Where is their settlement point? That point becomes the settlement point of love, the settlement point of life, and the settlement point of lineage. Apart from that place, there would be no way of connecting love, life, and lineage. Where on earth is that place? It is where the lives of a man and a woman are connected. It is where the lineage, the blood of a man and a woman, cross. God's life, God's love, God's lineage, and the life of a man and a woman, the love of a man and a woman, and the lineage of a man and a woman, are connected at this one point. And their descendants arise at this point. (205-63, 1990.7.7)
Adam and Eve having their children of goodness, and becoming the true parents, means that God physically secures His position as the eternal Parent, and realizes His ideal and desire to have an endless number of citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven and on earth through their multiplication from generation to generation. (277-198, 1996.4.16)
8.3.3. We are to restore the ideal of oneness of God and humankind in love
Had God established the relationship of true love with human beings centering on a great true love, and thus built the family embodying the oneness of God and humankind in love, which God desired as His ideal at the time of creation, today we would all go straight to the Kingdom of Heaven without having to worry about whether we were going to heaven or hell.
The problem here is that unless God and human beings become one in true love as subject-object partners, and make a start at the same one point, the true love of God and that of humankind will have different directions and purposes; their love starts as two different forms of love. Then, it would be impossible to find the absolute world of the ideal desired by God and human beings. (275-54, 1995.10.31)
What is marriage? It is the perfection of the self. It is the perfection of a man and a woman, and at the same time, the perfection of everything horizontal. Here are children and siblings, and because of this, this line comes in. Since there are brothers and sisters, husband and wife, and parents; the upper and lower, right and left, and front and back of the Kingdom of Heaven become one and form an ideal sphere. Then God comes into the center point of marriage. He comes to stay in the family and sets up house.
As for all these forces, and as for all the forces of the sphere that enter this space, there are none that have not passed this standard. So to ask where God is, especially where God is in the husband and wife, what is the answer? It is in the womb. That is where He is. That is where the root of love is. Ever since the beginning of history, answers to questions such as how the spirit world is structured, and what it is like, were finally revealed through Rev. Moon. No one else has known this. (252-119, 1993.11.14)
The Fall of Adam and Eve is the immoral sin that forsook God's ideal of true love. Adam and Eve, before the Fall, needed to keep the commandment, but fell at the stage of immaturity during the growth period.
The union of the first love of the human ancestors, since being the perfection of God's love as well at the same time, should surely have been a continuation of happy feasts in which God, Adam and Eve, and all things naturally became intoxicated in joy and blessings. It should have been a happy ceremony in which God's love, life, and lineage formed a beginning and settled in human beings.
However, they, instead, covered their lower parts and hid behind the tree, trembling in fear. This is because they, in violation of the heavenly path, perpetrated the immoral relationship that gave rise to the source of false love, false life, and false lineage. (288-126, 1997.11.26)
Satan entered where God should have. Adam and Eve and Satan married, didn't they? It is the same thing. If Adam and Eve had not fallen, God's true love and humankind's love would have united at one point. They were to start at one point; if it were two points, there would be two different worlds and two different directions.
Yet, if they achieved the oneness of God and humankind, and went in one direction, the individuals who appear in one direction would reach perfection; the family that appears in one direction would reach perfection; and also the tribe, people, nation and world that appear in the one direction would reach perfection. They would become one in love. This would agree with the theory. (265-80, 1994.11.20)
What is the difference between the established Christian churches and the Unification Church? One difference is that the Unification Church restored the oneness of God and humankind centering on love. Established theologies define God as holy, and human beings as profane and sinful. Then, how can God's love and humankind's love become one?
They cannot answer this question. The problem is that they think the absolute God can do anything. This was the main reason why Christians shed so much blood wherever they went. Misusing God's commandment, they invaded and seized. They produced dictators. The world, however, does not work like that. From the viewpoint of God's original nature, it cannot be like that. (249-145, 1993.10.8)
8.4. The realm of liberation and the realm of complete freedom in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven
8.4.1. Building the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven through true love
If Adam and Eve had not fallen, what would God have wanted to give them? God wanted to bless and marry them, have them give birth to sons and daughters in whom He could rejoice, and form God's family in whom He could rejoice, and form His tribe and His people, by multiplying. When they expanded further and formed the world, what philosophy would they be based on?
It would be the world of Godism and the Adam-centered philosophy. If that world had a philosophy, it would be the philosophy centered on Adam. If that world had a view of the universe, it would be Adam's view of the universe, an Adam-centered philosophy. If it had a view of the cosmos, it would be Adam's view of the cosmos; and if it had a view of life, it would be Adam's view of life based on that Adam-centered philosophy.
And when the five different races had various colors of skin, it would not matter much. Skin colors changed according to the environment and countless people having different skin colors is okay. Then, why did the languages of the countless peoples differ? God separated them, due to the Fall of the first human ancestors. (156-202, 1966.5.25)
When it comes to a nation, establishing a nation requires sovereignty. It requires a people. It requires land. When considering the question of establishing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth from this point of view, who is the owner of the Kingdom of Heaven? Who is the sovereign? Surely, God is the sovereign. And who are the people? It is humankind. Then, what is the territory? It is the planet earth. (96-15, 1978.1.1)
Within one generation of my lifetime, by the age of eighty, I am determined to completely liberate the spirit world. Then, the earth, the heaven, husband and wife, and the family will go to the Kingdom of Heaven. The husband and wife are to enter the Kingdom of Heaven together; they cannot enter there alone. With the gate of hell and gate of the Kingdom of Heaven opened all the way, all of them will go up in a spiral form.
Their ancestors will line up to be guards and guide them. In the past, Satan dug pits using their self-centered desires and kept them from going there for a thousand and ten thousand years. He forced them to do his errands. Now all these have been abolished. It sounds like a lie, doesn't it? But that is what will happen. You wait and see. Why? It is because I know so well what is happening in the spirit world. If this is not done, there will be a problem in the later generations. (300-74, 1999.2.21)
We should equalize the world on earth and the world in heaven, and even hell. By pioneering that path and reaching the peaceful base of the Kingdom of Heaven, we should be able to break down the gate of hell and open the gate of the Kingdom of Heaven. We should bring it about so that God can freely come in and out, whether it is the earthly world or the spirit world. The sorrowful threshold called hell is unnecessary to God. All this should be removed.
Who knows this? Then, what is it that I, Rev. Moon, have accomplished? I have demolished the gate of individuals and all that have been blocking the hell on earth and the hell in spirit world. So a highway should be built. Equality should be brought. This is not only on earth but also in the entire spirit world. Thus, the equality on the level of the family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos should be realized. What can bring this? It is to be achieved through the family established by a man and a woman. (302-226, 1999.6.14)
The True Parents are, in the physical world, giving the Blessing to all kinds of people, transcending their background. Through this link, the realms of the liberation of the individual, family, tribe, people, and nation are realized on earth. These realms of liberation are not realized in the spirit world. In such a way, there is a foundation on earth for connecting the nation of love of the heavenly kingdom and the nation of love of the cosmos.
Therefore, the entire spirit world and physical world, centering on the True Parents, should become one, and do an overall general cleanup. That is how they can achieve the perfection of the Blessing all the way to the cosmos from the individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, and world -- to the cosmos.
This way, as the realm of oneness of the Blessed families in the spiritual and physical worlds opens up, the foundation of the ideal of the heavenly kingdom centering on the unfallen Adam is established among all the families throughout history; and in the position of equal value, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven emerge, in which place God comes and dwells. God is the vertical Parent, and the True Parents are the horizontal parents, who can bring equalization to the earth.
Thus, on Chil Pal Jeol (7.8. Day), the realm of the cosmic Sabbath of the Parent of Heaven and Earth was been proclaimed, and a new age has begun. We should now completely overcome everything through the Gu Gu Jeol (9.9. Day). (303-257, 1999.9.9)
When the tide recedes, garbage goes out with it. Conversely, when the tide returns, the things that went out last now come in first. This is like restoration through indemnity. When the water and moon reach the moment of unity to create a tide, I can stand in the center and pronounce them ready. And as the water surface levels even out, I will bless them as plus and minus, and by doing so will drive out Satan completely
This is how we expel the false parent and become one with the True Parents. Because this was done, we can break down hell, and give the Blessing to our ancestors in the spirit world as well. Now, hundreds of millions, tens of billions, and hundreds of billions are getting married. It is our ancestors who are leading the spirit world towards the Kingdom of Heaven. On earth, centering on true love, our descendants are combining as one, the vertical positions of the father and the son. The starting point to connect the East and the West is the family foundation centering on true love. (300-224, 1999.3.14)
From now on, we enter the age in which the national and ethnic groups can join their forces. So the earthly nations, tribes, and families join together and pass into the realm of unification. By going over like this, the world rapidly changes and those who are against this will not be left alone by satans. Until now, Satan has tried to take them to hell, but he now takes them to the Kingdom of Heaven. This way, he and his followers cooperate; and even their own ancestors will want to take them to the Kingdom of Heaven. Thus, since no one is blocking the way to the Kingdom of Heaven, the realm of liberation is realized, and thereby we rapidly pass into the age of globalization of the future. (298-221, 1999.1.8)
The spirit world -- including the Muslims, the followers of Confucius, and the followers of Buddha -- is waiting for the appearance of the ideology centered on True Parents, upon Adam. Since that world should go in the direction of unification, when the work of the True Parents reaches the global level on earth, all religious boundaries disappear, and the results of the unification movement automatically appear on earth, as a result of the activities of the spirit world.
Thus, when the Unification Church teaching becomes a global philosophy, what happens? The spirits in the spirit world do not stay in the spirit world. Since their goal is to reach perfection on earth, and then re-enter the spirit world through a reversal process, they all return to earth. All of them are, then, engaged in activities. The wish of the hundreds of billions of people in the spirit world is to see that the Unification Church members spread all over the world and spearhead the movement, encouraging the spirits, "Move, move, move, move!" Hence, if we are tuned to this, and oneness is brought in the spirit world, the world turns into the world governed by God. Then, in front of the title of the True Parents, the eternal world is to continue for eternity. (161-222, 1987.2.15)
Now we have reached the realm of liberation even in the spirit world. We are engaged in a movement to bring equality to the spirit world as well as on the earth. Spring is under way. The springtime of Kingdom of Heaven and Earth is approaching. Until now, the earth has been in summer although spring has already come to Kingdom of Heaven. However, now that summer is gone and winter is gone on earth, spring is coming. Since the spring that can digest everything -- all ideals and the eternal happiness of Kingdom of Heaven -- and that can resurrect new lives, is coming to earth, a peaceful era will come to earth. So, what has Rev. Moon of the Unification Church done now? The word "peace" is inserted in all of his new organizations, including the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. (301-288, 1999.5.5)
Since we have now entered the age of liberation, the universe centering on this earth is rejoicing. How much it rejoices today! Thus, I see that from the beginning of this year until today, an atmosphere of celebration dominates. Now in everything that we try to do, heavenly fortune follows us around and helps us. People strive hard to catch this heavenly fortune, but in our case, it is following behind us and helping us. What this means is that the time has now come when God and the spirit world, our countless ancestors and good people, are mobilized to help this earth; and the age when the realm of liberation can be realized, and everything can be transformed, has arrived. (298-226, 1999.1.8)
8.4.2. Let us pledge to perfect the realm of liberation
With what are we going to liberate God? With power? With wisdom? What is the liberation of God? If people from North Korea come to South Korea and rejoice, and people from South Korea go to North Korea, does this mean that North Korea and South Korea are liberated? What does this mean? God is sitting on the throne of heaven in the spirit world, but even those at the rock bottom of the satanic world like Him Even when we go to poor families, regardless who they are, if they serve and attend God as the greatest, they rejoice and feel happy.
The Unification Church has been going through such a course of history with me as the center until now, during which time I have been talking about resolving the bitter sorrow of God. Then, what is it? It is an effort to bring about liberation. Even when we go into the bottom of a dumpster, the question is whether or not we have a room of joy in which God can come and stay with us.
If you want to feel free, you should be in a position where you can accept any situation; nothing unpleasant should hold you back -- even a dumpster-like situation. Only then will you be liberated. If this bothers you, you will not be liberated. (181-191, 1988.10.3)
You can re-enact everything in this world created by God only when you completely possess true love. What does this mean? Those who have achieved the perfection of true love can live a life in which they do things just as they please, like God; they can create things if they wish to, and remove things if they wish to. They can do anything freely and at will.
With intuition, they can experience omnipotence. True love can conquer anything and everything. It can conquer God and even Satan. Thus, it is not that I, Rev. Moon, am liberated through God, but rather that God is liberated through me. So, we are trying to achieve on earth, everything of value that we have been seeking to regain in the spirit world from the time of the Fall. Once this is achieved, heaven and earth will be turned upside down. (292-277, 1998.4.27)
God should be liberated during the eighty years of my life. To do this, I should reveal the truths surrounding the death of Jesus for all restorations through indemnity, and realms of liberation from the spirit world to the earthly world. Otherwise, there would be no way for the spirits to return to earth. To make a unified heaven and earth possible through the Christian cultural sphere, they passed through all the necessary conditions; but if the messiah comes on a foundation that has not reached the unified heaven and earth, and they fail to accept him and oppose him instead, they will all be caught in Satan's trap. That is why Rev. Moon was driven out all alone to the wilderness -- all alone. Even my physical parents did not understand me. Thus, from here, I again landed on the shore and have walked the indemnity course of history for more than forty years. (211-198, 1990.12.30)
During my lifetime, everything must be liberated. Therefore, all things are in the position of being liberated. The value of liberation is truly indescribable. The realm of liberation has been established by piling up, over and over again, the merit of God's effort to separate good and evil from our ancestors throughout history. We, Blessed families, represent the realm of liberation; being in the position of having been liberated. Therefore, we are sacrificial offerings, representing the entire world of creation, from filthy objects to glorious ones. You should understand that you are standing in the position of sacrificial offerings. (280-292, 1997.2.13)
What a splendid place the realm of heart is! We cannot purchase it even with mountains of gold. Nor can we purchase it even with a diamond that is as big as the earth. That is how precious it is. It is so precious that it cannot be exchanged even for the universe. The universe becomes ours if we make a reciprocal relationship with the subject partner in the realm of heart. Even God belongs to us. How amazing it is to have the privilege of being human beings who know their own value, who have a realm of freedom and liberation in which they can stride along the cosmos as liberators, embracing everything in love and giving direction, and with whom all things of heaven and earth harmonize, and respond to their command! This is the pride of the Unification Church. (210-320, 1990.12.27)
Our ancestors are the True Parents. We are following through the grace of the True Parents. Everything must be eliminated, all the way down to the spirits far below. When this becomes the second time, we can completely go over the gate. When we have gone over the three stages -- formation, growth and completion -- by this year 2000, a new law of heaven and earth will be announced so that all the scars that the True Parents have received from false parents on this earth can be taken care of.
It is the law of the liberation of heaven and earth. That is why Pledge number eight of the Family Pledge has been presented now, right? It reads: "Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges, having entered the Completed Testament Age, to achieve the ideal of God and human beings united in love through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, and to perfect the realm of liberation and complete freedom in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in heaven..." It is not liberation, but the realm of liberation. Your home should not go alone. You should take full responsibility for your nation and your world while on earth. (293-252, 1998.6.1)
If you are to inherit the realm of the victory of the True Parents, you should live in absolute obedience, absolute compliance, and absolute faith. Only when you shed blood, sweat, and sacrifice everything, in total oneness of heart through which you are willing to become a living sacrifice for the True Parents, and you want to hold more love than the love of the True Parents, can the True Parents be liberated. God's realm of liberation emerges only when society becomes a place where people love more than the True Parents love mankind. Only when the True Parents have such sons and daughters, will the realm of liberation emerge in which they can praise their sons and daughters and rejoice, loving them. (266-288, 1995.1.1)
